<T TEXT>
<P T. N. CORNS>
<N OF REFORMATION>
<D 1641>
<E YALE1>
SIR,
AMIDST THOSE DEEP AND RETIRED THOUGHTS, WHICH WITH EVERY MAN
CHRISTIANLY INSTRUCTED, OUGHT TO BE MOST FREQUENT OF GOD, AND OF HIS
MIRACULOUS WAYS, AND WORKS, AMONGST MEN, AND OF OUR RELIGION AND
WORSHIP, TO BE PERFORMED TO HIM; AFTER THE STORY OF OUR SAVIOUR CHRIST
SUFFERING TO THE LOWEST BENT OF WEAKNESS, IN THE FLESH, AND PRESENTLY
TRIUMPHING TO THE HIGHEST PITCH OF GLORY, IN THE SPIRIT WHICH DREW UP
HIS BODY ALSO TILL WE IN BOTH  BE UNITED TO HIM IN THE REVELATION OF
HIS KINGDOM: I DO NOT KNOW OF ANY THING MORE WORTHY TO TAKE UP THE
WHOLE PASSION OF PITY, ON THE ONE SIDE, AND JOY ON THE OTHER: THAN TO
CONSIDER FIRST, THE FOUL AND SUDDEN CORRUPTION, AND THEN AFTER MANY
A TEDIOUS AGE, THE  LONG-DEFERRED BUT MUCH MORE WONDERFUL AND HAPPY
REFORMATION OF THE CHURCH IN THESE LATTER DAYS. SAD IT IS TO THINK
HOW THAT DOCTRINE OF THE GOSPEL, PLANTED BY TEACHERS DIVINELY INSPIRED
AND BY THEM WINNOWED AND SIFTED FROM THE CHAFF OF OVERDATED
CEREMONIES, AND REFINED TO SUCH A SPIRITUAL  HEIGHT, AND TEMPER
OF PURITY, AND KNOWLEDGE OF THE CREATOR, THAT THE BODY, WITH ALL THE
CIRCUMSTANCES OF TIME  AND PLACE WERE PURIFIED BY THE AFFECTIONS OF
THE REGENERATE SOUL, AND NOTHING LEFT IMPURE, BUT SIN; FAITH
NEEDING NOT THE WEAK AND FALLIBLE OFFICE OF THE SENSES, TO BE EITHER THE
USHERS OR INTERPRETERS OF HEAVENLY MYSTERIES SAVE WHERE OUR  LORD
HIMSELF IN HIS SACRAMENTS ORDAINED; THAT SUCH A DOCTRINE  SHOULD
THROUGH THE GROSSNESS AND BLINDNESS OF HER PROFESSORS, AND THE
FRAUD OF DECEIVABLE TRADITIONS, DRAG SO DOWNWARDS, AS TO BACKSLIDE ONE
WAY INTO THE JEWISH BEGGARY OF OLD CAST RUDIMENTS, AND STUMBLE FORWARD
ANOTHER WAY INTO THE NEW-VOMITED PAGANISM OF SENSUAL
IDOLATRY, ATTRIBUTING PURITY, OR IMPURITY, TO THINGS INDIFFERENT, THAT
THEY MIGHT BRING THE INWARD ACTS OF THE SPIRIT TO THE OUTWARD AND
CUSTOMARY EYE-SERVICE OF THE BODY, AS IF THEY COULD MAKE GOD
EARTHLY, AND FLESHLY, BECAUSE THEY COULD NOT MAKE THEMSELVES HEAVENLY
AND SPIRITUAL: THEY BEGAN TO DRAW DOWN ALL THE DIVINE INTERCOURSE,
BETWIXT GOD, AND THE SOUL, YEA, THE VERY SHAPE OF GOD HIMSELF, INTO
AN EXTERIOR, AND BODILY FORM, URGENTLY PRETENDING A NECESSITY AND
OBLIGEMENT OF JOINING THE BODY IN A FORMAL REVERENCE, AND WORSHIP
CIRCUMSCRIBED, THEY HALLOWED IT, THEY FUMED IT, THEY SPRINKLED IT, THEY
BEDECKED IT, NOT IN ROBES OF PURE INNOCENCY, BUT OF PURE LINNEN, WITH
OTHER DEFORMED AND FANTASTIC DRESSES IN PALLS AND MITRES, GOLD AND
AND GUEGAWS FETCHED FROM ARONS OLD WARDROPE, OR THE FLAMINS
VESTRY: THEN WAS THE PRIEST SET TO CON HIS MOTIONS, AND HIS
POSTURES HIS LITURGIES AND HIS LURRIES, TILL THE SOUL BY THIS MEANS OF
OVER-BODYING HER SELF, GIVEN UP JUSTLY TO FLESHLY DELIGHTS, BATED
WING APACE DOWNWARD: AND FINDING THE EASE SHE HAD FROM HER VISIBLE,
AND SENSUOUS COLLEAGUE THE BODY IN PERFORMANCE OF RELIGIOUS DUTIES,
HER PINEONS NOW BROKEN, AND FLAGGING, SHIFTED OFF FROM  HER SELF, THE
THE DULL, AND DROILING CARCASE TO PLOD ON IN THE OLD ROAD, AND DRUDGING
TRADE OF OUTWARD CONFORMITY. AND HERE OUT OF QUESTION FROM HER
PERVERSE CONCEITING OF GOD, AND HOLY THINGS, SHE  HAD FALLEN TO BELIEVE
NO GOD AT ALL, HAD NOT  CUSTOM AND THE WORM OF CONSCIENCE NIPPED HER
INCREDULITY HENCE  TO ALL THE DUTIES OF EVANGELICAL GRACE INSTEAD OF THE
ADOPTIVE AND CHEERFUL BOLDNESS WHICH OUR NEW ALLIANCE WITH
GOD REQUIRES, CAME  SERVILE, AND THRALL-LIKE  FEAR: FOR IN VERY DEED, THE
SUPERSTITIOUS MAN BY HIS GOOD WILL IS AN ATHEIST; BUT BEING SCARED
FROM THENCE BY THE PANGS AND GRIPES OF A BOILING CONSCIENCE, ALL IN
A PUDDER SHUFFLES UP TO HIMSELF SUCH A GOD AND SUCH A WORSHIP AS IS
MOST AGREEABLE TO REMEDY HIS FEAR  WHICH FEAR OF HIS AS ALSO IS HIS
HOPE, FIXED ONLY UPON THE FLESH, RENDERS LIKEWISE THE WHOLE FACULTY OF
HIS APPREHENSION, CARNAL AND ALL THE INWARD ACTS OF WORSHIP ISSUING
FROM THE NATIVE STRENGTH OF THE SOUL, RUN  OUT LAVISHLY TO THE UPPER
SKIN,  AND THERE HARDEN INTO A CRUST OF FORMALITY. HENCE MEN CAME
TO SCAN THE SCRIPTURES, BY THE LETTER, AND IN THE COVENANT OF OUR
REDEMPTION, MAGNIFIED THE EXTERNAL SIGNS MORE THAN THE QUICKENING
POWER OF THE SPIRIT, AND YET LOOKING ON THEM THROUGH THEIR OWN
GUILTINESS WITH A SERVILE FEAR, AND FINDING AS LITTLE COMFORT, OR RATHER TERROR
FROM THEM AGAIN, THEY KNEW NOT HOW TO HIDE THEIR  SLAVISH APPROACH
TO GODS BEHESTS BY THEM NOT UNDERSTOOD, NOR WORTHILY RECEIVED, BUT
BY CLOAKING THEIR SERVILE CROUCHING TO ALL RELIGIOUS PRESENTMENTS,
SOMETIMES LAWFUL, SOMETIMES IDOLATROUS, UNDER THE NAME OF HUMILITY,
AND TERMING THE PIE-BALD FRIPPERY, AND OSTENTATION OF CEREMONIES,
DECENCY.
THEN WAS BAPTISM CHANGED INTO A KIND OF EXORCISM, AND WATER
SANCTIFIED  BY CHRISTS INSTITUTE, THOUGHT LITTLE  ENOUGH TO WASH OFF THE
ORIGINAL SPOT WITHOUT THE SCRATCH, OR CROSS IMPRESSION OF A
PRIESTS FORE-FINGER: AND THAT FEAST OF FREE GRACE, AND ADOPTION TO
WHICH CHRIST INVITED HIS DISCIPLES TO SIT AS BRETHREN, AND COHEIRS OF
THE HAPPY COVENANT, WHICH AT THAT TABLE WAS TO BE SEALED TO THEM
EVEN THAT FEAST OF LOVE AND HEAVENLY-ADMITTED FELLOWSHIP, THE
SEAL OF FILIAL GRACE BECAME THE SUBJECT OF HORROR, AND GLOUTING
ADORATION, PAGEANTED ABOUT, LIKE A DREADFUL IDOL: WHICH SOMETIMES
DECEIVES WELL-MEANING MEN, AND BEGUILES  THEM OF THEIR REWARD, BY THEIR
VOLUNTARY HUMILITY, WHICH INDEED, IS FLESHLY PRIDE, PREFERRING A
FOOLISH SACRIFICE, AND THE RUDIMENTS OF THE WORLD, AS SAINT PAUL TO
THE COLOSSIANS EXPLAINETH, BEFORE A SAVORY OBEDIENCE TO CHRISTS EXAMPLE.
SUCH WAS PETERS UNSEASONABLE HUMILITY, AS THEN HIS KNOWLEDGE WAS
SMALL, WHEN CHRIST CAME TO WASH  HIS FEET; WHO AT AN IMPERTINENT  TIME
WOULD NEEDS  STRAIN COURTESY WITH HIS MASTER, AND FALLING
TROUBLESOMELY UPON THE LOWLY, ALWISE, AND UNEXAMINABLE INTENTION OF CHRIST
IN WHAT HE WENT WITH RESOLUTION TO DO, SO PROVOKED BY HIS INTERRUPTION
THE MEEK LORD, THAT HE THREATENED TO  EXCLUDE HIM FROM HIS  HEAVENLY
PORTION, UNLESS HE COULD BE CONTENT TO BE LESS ARROGANT, AND
STIFF NECKED IN HIS HUMILITY.
BUT TO DWELL NO LONGER IN CHARACTERIZING THE DEPRAVITIES OF THE
CHURCH, AND HOW THEY SPRUNG, AND HOW THEY TOOK INCREASE; WHEN I
RECALL TO MIND AT LAST AFTER SO MANY DARK AGES, WHEREIN THE HUGE
OVERSHADOWING TRAIN OF ERROR HAD ALMOST SWEPT ALL THE
STARS OUT OF THE FIRMAMENT OF THE CHURCH; HOW THE BRIGHT AND BLISSFUL
REFORMATION (BY DIVINE POWER) STRUCK THROUGH THE BLACK
AND SETTLED NIGHT OF IGNORANCE AND ANTICHRISTIAN TYRANNY,  ME THINKS
A SOVEREIGN AND REVIVING JOY MUST NEEDS RUSH INTO THE BOSOM OF
HIM THAT READS OR HEARS; AND THE SWEET  ODOUR OF THE RETURNING
GOSPEL IMBATH HIS SOUL WITH THE FRAGRANCY OF HEAVEN. THEN WAS
THE SACRED BIBLE SOUGHT OUT OF THE DUSTY CORNERS WHERE PROPHANE
FALSEHOOD AND NEGLECT HAD THROWN IT, THE SCHOOLS OPENED, DIVINE
AND HUMANE LEARNING RAKED OUT OF THE EMBERS OF FORGOTTEN TONGUES
THE PRINCES AND CITIES TROOPING APACE TO THE NEW ERECTED  BANNER OF
SALVATION; THE MARTYRS, WITH THE UNRESISTABLE MIGHT OF WEAKNESS,
SHAKING THE POWERS OF DARKNESS, AND SCORNING THE FIERY RAGE OF
THE OLD RED DRAGON.
THE PLEASING PURSUIT OF THESE THOUGHTS HATH OFT-TIMES LED ME INTO
A SERIOUS QUESTION AND DEBATEMENT WITH MY SELF, HOW  IT SHOULD COME
TO PASS THAT ENGLAND (HAVING HAD  THIS GRACE AND HONOUR FROM  GOD
TO BE THE FIRST  THAT SHOULD SET UP A STANDARD FOR THE RECOVERY OF LOST
TRUTH, AND BLOW THE FIRST EVANGELIC TRUMPET TO THE NATIONS, HOLDING
UP, AS FROM A  HILL, THE NEW LAMP OF SAVING LIGHT TO ALL
CHRISTENDOM) SHOULD NOW  BE LAST AND MOST UNSETTLED IN THE ENJOYMENT OF
THAT PEACE, WHEREOF SHE TAUGHT THE WAY TO OTHERS; ALTHOUGH INDEED
OUR WICKLEFS PREACHING, AT WHICH ALL THE SUCCEDING REFORMERS MORE
EFFECTUALLY LIGHTED THEIR TAPERS, WAS TO HIS COUNTRY MEN BUT A
SHORT BLAZE SOON DAMPED AND STIFFLED BY THE POPE, AND PRELATES FOR SIX
OR SEVEN KINGS REIGNS; YET ME THINKS THE PRECEDENCY WHICH GOD
GAVE THIS ISLAND TO BE THE FIRST RESTORER OF BURIED TRUTH, SHOULD HAVE
BEEN FOLLOWED WITH  MORE HAPPY SUCCESS, AND SOONER ATTAINED
PERFECTION; IN WHICH  AS YET WE ARE AMONGST THE LAST: FOR ALBEIT  IN PURITY
OF DOCTRINE WE AGREE WITH OUR BRETHREN; YET  IN DISCIPLINE, WHICH
IS THE EXECUTION AND APPLYING OF DOCTRINE  HOME, AND LAYING THE SALVE
TO THE VERY ORIFICE OF THE  WOUND; YEA, TENTING AND SEARCHING TO THE
CORE, WITHOUT WHICH PULPIT PREACHING IS  BUT SHOOTING  AT ROVERS; IN
THIS WE ARE NO BETTER THAN A SCHISM, FROM ALL THE REFORMATION, AND
A SORE SCANDAL TO THEM, FOR WHILE  WE HOLD ORDINATION TO BELONG ONLY
TO BISHOPS, AS OUR PRELATES DO, WE MUST OF NECESSITY HOLD ALSO
THEIR MINISTERS TO BE NO MINISTERS, AND SHORTLY AFTER THEIR CHURCH
TO BE NO CHURCH. NOT TO SPEAK OF THOSE SENSELESS CEREMONIES
WHICH WE ONLY RETAIN, AS A DANGEROUS EARNEST OF SLIDING BACK
TO ROME, AND SERVING MERELY EITHER AS A MIST TO COVER  NAKEDNESS
WHERE TRUE GRACE IS EXTINGUISHED; OR AS AN  ENTERLUDE TO SET OUT  THE
POMP OF PRELATISM. CERTAINLY IT WOULD  BE WORTH THE WHILE THEREFORE
AND THE PAINS, TO ENQUIRE MORE PARTICULARLY, WHAT, AND HOW MANY
THE CHIEF CAUSES HAVE BEEN, THAT HAVE STILL HINDERED OUR UNIFORM
CONSENT TO THE REST OF THE CHURCHES ABROAD, (AT THIS TIME ESPECIALLY)
WHEN THE KINGDOM IS IN GOOD PROPENSITY THERETO; AND ALL
MEN IN PRAYERS, IN HOPES, OR IN DISPUTES, EITHER FOR OR AGAINST IT.
YET I WILL NOT INSIST ON THAT WHICH MAY SEEM TO BE THE CAUSE ON
GODS PART; AS HIS JUDGEMENT ON OUR SINS, THE TRIAL OF HIS OWN,
THE UNMASKING OF HYPOCRITES; NOR SHALL I STAY TO SPEAK OF THE
CONTINUAL EAGERNESS AND EXTREME DILIGENCE OF THE POPE AND PAPISTS
TO STOP THE FURTHERANCE OF REFORMATION  WHICH THEY KNOW THEY HAVE NO
HOLD OR HOPE OF ENGLAND, THEIR LOST DARLING, LONGER THAN THE GOVERNMENT
OF BISHOPS BOLSTERS THEM OUT; AND THEREFORE PLOT ALL THEY CAN TO
UPHOLD THEM, AS MAY BE SEEN BY THE BOOK OF SANTA CLARA THE
POPISH PRIEST IN DEFENCE OF BISHOPS, WHICH CAME OUT PIPING HOT MUCH
ABOUT THE TIME THAT ONE OF OUR OWN PRELATES OUT OF AN  OMINOUS FEAR
HAD WRIT ON THE SAME ARGUMENT; AS IF THEY  HAD JOINED THEIR FORCES
LIKE GOOD CONFEDERATES TO SUPPORT ONE FALLING BABEL.
BUT I SHALL CHIEFLY INDEAVOUR TO DECLARE THOSE CAUSES THAT HINDER
THE FORWARDING OF TRUE DISCIPLINE, WHICH ARE AMONG OUR SELVES. ORDERLY
PROCEEDING WILL DIVIDE OUR INQUIRY INTO OUR FORE-FATHERS DAYS, AND
INTO OUR TIMES. HENRY THE EIGHT WAS THE FIRST THAT RENT THIS KINGDOM
FROM THE POPES SUBJECTION TOTALLY; BUT HIS QUARREL BEING MORE
ABOUT SUPREMACY, THAN OTHER FAULTINESS IN RELIGION THAT HE REGARDED IT
IS NO MARVEL IF HE STUCK WHERE HE DID. THE NEXT  DEFAULT WAS IN THE
BISHOPS, WHO THOUGH THEY HAD RENOUNCED THE POPE, THEY STILL HUGGED
THE POPEDOM, AND SHARED  THE AUTHORITY AMONG THEMSELVES, BY
THEIR SIX BLOODY ARTICLES PERSECUTING THE PROTESTANTS NO SLACKER
THAN THE POPE WOULD HAVE DONE. AND DOUBTLESS, WHEN EVER THE POPE
SHALL FALL, IF HIS RUIN BE NOT LIKE THE SUDDEN DOWN-COME OF A TOWER,
THE BISHOPS, WHEN THEY SEE HIM TOTTERING, WILL LEAVE HIM AND FALL TO
SCRAMBLING, CATCH  WHO MAY, HE A PATRIARCH-DOM, AND ANOTHER
WHAT COMES NEXT HAND; AS THE FRENCH CARDINAL OF LATE, AND THE
SEE OF CANTERBURY HATH PLAINLY AFFECTED.
IN EDWARD THE SIX DAYS, WHY A COMPLETE REFORM WAS NOT EFFECTED,
TO ANY CONSIDERATE MAN MAY APPEAR. FIRST, HE NO SOONER ENTERED INTO
HIS KINGDOM, BUT INTO A WAR WITH SCOTLAND; FROM WHENCE THE
PROTECTOR RETURNING WITH VICTORY HAD BUT NEWLY PUT HIS HAND TO
REPEAL THE SIX ARTICLES AND THROW THE IMAGES OUT OF CHURCHES, BUT
REBELLIONS ON ALL SIDES STIRRED UP BY OBDURATE PAPISTS, AND OTHER
TUMULTS WITH A PLAIN WAR IN NORFOLK, HOLDING TACK AGAINST TWO
OF THE KINGS GENERALS, MADE THEM OF FORCE CONTENT THEMSELVES WITH
WHAT THEY HAD ALREADY DONE. HEREUPON FOLLOWED AMBITIOUS
CONTENTIONS AMONG THE PEERS, WHICH CEASED NOT BUT WITH THE PROTECTORS
DEATH, WHO WAS MOST ZEALOUS IN THIS POINT: AND THEN NORTHUMBERLAND
WAS HE THAT COULD DO MOST IN ENGLAND, WHO LITTLE MINDING
RELIGION, (AS HIS APOSTACY WELL SHOWED AT HIS DEATH, BENT ALL HIS WIT
)HOW TO BRING THE RIGHT OF THE CROWN INTO HIS OWN LINE. AND FOR THE
BISHOPS, THEY WERE SO FAR FROM ANY SUCH WORTHY ATTEMPTS, AS THAT
THEY SUFFERED THEMSELVES TO BE THE COMMON STALES TO COUNTENANCE
WITH THEIR PROSTITUTED GRAVITIES EVERY POLITIC FETCH THAT WAS THEN
ON FOOT AS OFT AS THE POTENT STATISTS PLEASED TO EMPLOY THEM. NEVER
DO WE READ THAT THEY MADE USE OF THEIR AUTHORITY AND HIGH PLACE OF
ACCESS, TO BRING THE JARRING NOBILITY TO CHRISTIAN PEACE, OR TO WITHSTAND
THEIR DISLOYAL PROJECTS; BUT IF A TOLERATION FOR MASS WERE
TO BE BEGGED OF THE KING FOR HIS SISTER MARY, LEAST CHARLES THE FIFTH
SHOULD BE ANGRY; WHO BUT THE GRAVE PRELATES CRANMER AND RIDLEY
MUST BE SENT TO EXTORT IT FROM THE YOUNG KING? BUT OUT OF THE MOUTH
OF THAT GODLY AND ROYAL CHILD, CHRIST HIMSELF RETURNED SUCH AN
AWEFUL REPULSE TO THOSE HALTING AND TIME-SERVING PRELATES, THAT AFTER
MUCH BOLD IMPORTUNITY, THEY WENT THEIR WAY NOT WITHOUT SHAME AND
TEARS.
NOR WAS THIS THE FIRST TIME THAT THEY  DISCOVERED TO BE FOLLOWERS OF
THIS WORLD; FOR WHEN THE PROTECTORS BROTHER, LORD SUDLEY, THE
ADMIRAL THROUGH PRIVATE MALICE AND MAL-ENGINE WAS TO LOSE HIS LIFE,
NO MAN COULD BE FOUND FITTER THAN BISHOP LATIMER (LIKE ANOTHER
DOCTOR SHAW) TO DIVULGE IN HIS SERMON THE FORGED ACCUSATIONS
LAID TO HIS CHARGE THEREBY TO DEFAME HIM WITH THE PEOPLE, WHO ELSE WAS
THOUGHT WOULD TAKE ILL THE INNOCENT MANS DEATH, UNLESS THE REVEREND
BISHOP COULD WARRANT THEM THERE WAS NO FOUL PLAY. WHAT COULD BE
MORE IMPIOUS THAN TO DEBAR THE CHILDREN OF THE KING FROM THEIR
RIGHT TO THE CROWN? TO COMPLY WITH THE AMBITIOUS USURPATION
OF A TRAITOR; AND TO MAKE VOID THE LAST WILL OF HENRY EIGHT TO WHICH
THE BREAKERS HAD SWORN OBSERVANCE? YET BISHOP CRANMER, ONE OF
THE EXECUTORS AND THE OTHER BISHOPS NONE REFUSING, (LEAST THEY SHOULD
RESIST THE DUKE OF NORTHUMBERLAND) COULD FIND IN THEIR CONSCIENCES
TO SET THEIR HANDS TO THE DISINABLING AND DEFEATING NOT ONLY OF
PRINCESS MARY THE PAPIST, BUT OF ELIZABETH THE PROTESTANT, AND (BY
THE BISHOPS  JUDGEMENT) THE LAWFUL ISSUE OF KING HENRY.
WHO THEN CAN THINK, (THOUGH THESE PRELATES HAD SOUGHT A FURTHER
REFORMATION) THAT THE LEAST WRY FACE OF A POLITICIAN WOULD NOT HAVE
HUSHED THEM. BUT IT WILL BE SAID THESE MEN WERE MARTYRS, WHAT THEN?
THOUGH EVERY TRUE CHRISTIAN WILL BE A MARTYR WHEN HE IS CALLED TO IT
NOT PRESENTLY DOES IT FOLLOW THAT EVERY ONE SUFFERING FOR RELIGION, IS
WITHOUT EXCEPTION. SAINT PAUL WRITES,  THAT ((A MAN MAY GIVE HIS BODY/
TO BE BURNT,)) (MEANING FOR RELIGION) ((AND YET NOT HAVE CHARITY:)) HE IS
NOT THEREFORE ABOVE ALL POSSIBILITY OF ERRING, BECAUSE HE BURNS FOR
SOME POINTS OF TRUTH.
WITNESS THE ARIANS AND PELAGIANS WHICH WERE SLAIN BY THE
HEATHEN FOR CHRISTS SAKE; YET WE TAKE BOTH THESE FOR NO TRUE FRIENDS
OF CHRIST. IF THE MARTYRS (SAITH CYPRIAN IN HIS THIRTY EPISTLE) DECREE
ONE THING, AND THE GOSPEL ANOTHER, EITHER THE MARTYRS MUST LOSE THEIR
CROWN BY NOT OBSERVING THE  GOSPEL FOR WHICH THEY ARE MARTYRS; OR
BE OVERTOPPED BY THE NOVELTY OF  ANY OTHER DECREE.
AND HEREWITHAL I INVOKE THE IMMORTAL DEITY REVEALER AND
JUDGE OF SECRETS, THAT WHEREVER I HAVE IN THIS BOOK PLAINLY AND
ROUNDLY (THOUGH WORTHILY AND TRULY) LAID OPEN THE FAULTS AND BLEMISHES
OF FATHERS, MARTYRS, OR CHRISTIAN EMPERORS; OR HAVE OTHERWISE
INVEIGHED AGAINST ERROR AND SUPERSTITION WITH VEHEMENT EXPRESSIONS:
I HAVE DONE IT, NEITHER OUT OF MALICE, NOR LIST TO SPEAK EVIL, NOR ANY
VAIN-GLORY; BUT OF MERE NECESSITY, TO VINDICATE THE SPOTLESS TRUTH
FROM AN IGNOMINIOUS BONDAGE, WHOSE NATIVE WORTH IS NOW BECOME OF
SUCH LOW ESTEEM, THAT SHE IS LIKE TO FIND SMALL CREDIT WITH US FOR
WHAT SHE CAN SAY, UNLESS SHE CAN BRING A TICKET FROM CRANMER
LATIMER, AND RIDLEY; OR PROVE  HER SELF A RETAINER TO CONSTANTINE,
AND WEAR HIS BADGE. MORE TOLERABLE IT WERE FOR THE CHURCH OF GOD THAT
ALL THESE NAMES WERE UTTERLY ABOLISHED, LIKE THE BRAZEN SERPENT;
THAN THAT MENS FOND  OPINION SHOULD THUS IDOLIZE THEM, AND THE
HEAVENLY TRUTH BE THUS CAPTIVATED.
NOW TO PROCEED, WHATSOEVER THE BISHOPS WERE, IT SEEMS THEY THEMSELVES
WERE UNSATISFIED IN MATTERS OF RELIGION, AS THEY THEN STOOD, BY
THAT  COMMISSION GRANTED TO EIGHT BISHOPS, EIGHT OTHER DIVINES, EIGHT  CIVILIANS
EIGHT COMMON LAWYERS, TO FRAME ECCLESSIASTICAL CONSTITUTIONS; WHICH
NO WONDER IF IT CAME TO NOTHING; FOR (AS HAYWARD RELATES) BOTH
THEIR PROFESSIONS AND THEIR ENDS WERE DIFFERENT. LASTLY, WE ALL
KNOW BY EXAMPLES, THAT EXACT REFORMATION IS NOT PERFITED AT THE FIRST
PUSH, AND THOSE UNWEILDY TIMES OF EDWARD SIX MAY HOLD SOME PLEA BY
THIS EXCUSE: NOW LET ANY REASONABLE MAN JUDGE WHETHER THAT KINGS
REIGN BE A FIT TIME FROM WHENCE TO PATTERN OUT THE  CONSTITUTION OF
A CHURCH DISCIPLINE, MUCH LESS THAT IT SHOULD YIELD OCCASION FROM
WHENCE TO FOSTER AND ESTABLISH THE CONTINUANCE OF IMPERFECTION WITH
THE COMMENDATORY SUBSCRIPTIONS OF CONFESSORS AND MARTYRS, TO INTITLE
AND INGAGE A GLORIOUS NAME TO A GROSS CORRUPTION. IT WAS NOT
EPISCOPACY THAT WROUGHT IN THEM THE HEAVENLY FORTITUDE OF
MARTYRDOM; AS LITTLE IS IT THAT MARTYRDOM CAN MAKE GOOD EPISCOPACY:
BUT IT WAS EPISCOPACY THAT LED THE GOOD AND HOLY MEN THROUGH
THE  TEMPTATION OF THE ENEMY AND THE SNARE OF THIS PRESENT WORLD
TO MANY BLAME-WORTHY AND OPPROBRIOUS ACTIONS. AND IT IS STILL EPISCOPACY
THAT BEFORE  ALL OUR EYES WORSENS AND SLUGS THE MOST LEARNED
AND SEEMING  RELIGIOUS  OF OUR MINISTERS, WHO NO SOONER ADVANCED TO IT,
BUT LIKE A SEETHING POT SET TO COOL, SENSIBLY EXHALE AND REAK OUT THE
GREATEST PART OF THAT  ZEAL, AND THOSE GIFTS WHICH WERE FORMERLY IN
THEM, SETTLING IN A SKINNY CONGEALMENT OF EASE AND SLOTH AT  THE TOP:
AND IF THEY KEEP THEIR LEARNING BY SOME  POTENT SWAY OF NATURE, 'TIS
A RARE
<N PRELATICAL EPISCOPACY>
<D 1641>
<E YALE1>
EPISCOPACY, AS IT IS TAKEN FOR AN ORDER IN THE CHURCH ABOVE A
PRESBYTER, OR AS WE COMMONLY NAME HIM, THE MINISTER OF A
CONGREGATION, IS EITHER OF DIVINE CONSTITUTION, OR OF HUMANE
IF ONLY OF HUMANE, WE HAVE THE SAME HUMANE PRIVILEGE, THAT ALL MEN
HAVE EVER HAD SINCE ADAM, BEING BORN FREE, AND IN THE MISTRESS
ISLAND OF ALL THE BRITISH, TO RETAIN THIS EPISCOPACY, OR TO REMOVE IT,
CONSULTING WITH OUR OWN OCCASIONS AND CONVENIENCES, AND FOR THE
PREVENTION OF OUR OWN DANGERS, AND DISQUIETS, IN WHAT BEST MANNER
WE CAN DEVISE, WITHOUT RUNNING AT A LOSS, AS WE MUST NEEDS IN THOSE
STALE, AND USELESS RECORDS OF EITHER UNCERTAIN, OR UNSOUND ANTIQUITY,
WHICH IF WE HOLD FAST TO THE GROUNDS OF THE REFORMED CHURCH, CAN
NEITHER SKILL  OF US, NOR WE OF IT, (SO OFT AS IT WOULD LEAD US TO THE BROKEN
REED OF TRADITION. IF IT BE OF DIVINE CONSTITUTION, TO SATISFY US FULLY
IN THAT, THE SCRIPTURE ONLY IS ABLE, IT BEING THE ONLY BOOK LEFT US OF
DIVINE AUTHORITY, NOT IN ANY THING MORE DIVINE THAN IN THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY
IT HATH TO FURNISH US, AS WITH ALL OTHER SPIRITUAL KNOWLEDGE,
SO WITH THIS IN PARTICULAR, SETTING OUT TO US A PERFECT MAN OF GOD ACCOMPLISHED
TO ALL THE GOOD WORKS OF HIS CHARGE. THROUGH ALL WHICH BOOK
CAN NO WHERE, EITHER BY PLAIN TEXT, OR SOLID REASONING BE  FOUND ANY
DIFFERENCE BETWEEN A BISHOP, AND A PRESBYTER, SAVE THAT THEY BE TWO
NAMES TO SIGNIFY THE SAME ORDER. NOTWITHSTANDING THIS CLEARNESS
AND THAT BY ALL EVIDENCE OF ARGUMENT, TIMOTHY AND TITUS (WHOM OUR
PRELATES CLAIM TO IMITATE ONLY IN THE CONTROLLING PART OF THEIR OFFICE)
HAD RATHER THE VICEGERENCY OF AN APOSTLESHIP COMMITTED TO THEM,
THAN THE ORDINARY CHARGE OF A BISHOPRIC, AS BEING MEN OF EXTRAORDINARY
CALLING, YET TO VERIFY THAT WHICH SAINT PAUL FORETOLD OF
SUCCEEDING TIMES WHEN MEN BEGAN TO HAVE ITCHING EARS, THEN NOT CONTENTED
WITH THE PLENTIFUL AND WHOLESOME FOUNTAINS OF THE GOSPEL, THEY
BEGAN AFTER THEIR OWN LUSTS TO HEAP THEMSELVES TEACHERS, AND AS IF
THE DIVINE SCRIPTURE WANTED A SUPPLEMENT, AND WERE TO BE EEKED OUT,
THEY CANNOT THINK ANY DOUBT RESOLVED, AND ANY DOCTRINE CONFIRMED,
UNLESS THEY RUN TO THAT INDIGESTED HEAP, AND FRY OF AUTHORS, WHICH
THEY CALL ANTIQUITY. WHATSOEVER TIME, OR THE HEEDLESS HAND OF BLIND
CHANCE HATH  DRAWN  DOWN FROM OF OLD TO THIS PRESENT IN HER HUGE
DRAGNET, WHETHER FISH, OR SEA-WEED, SHELLS OR SHRUBS, UNPICKED,
UNCHOSEN, THOSE ARE THE FATHERS. SEEING THEREFORE SOME MEN, DEEPLY
CONVERSANT IN BOOKS, HAVE HAD SO LITTLE CARE OF LATE TO GIVE THE WORLD
A BETTER ACCOUNT OF THEIR READING, THAN BY DIVULGING NEEDLESS TRACTATES
STUFFED WITH SPECIOUS NAMES OF IGNATIUS, AND POLYCARPUS, WITH FRAGMENTS
OF OLD MARTYROLOGIES, AND LEGENDS, TO DISTRACT, AND STAGGER THE
MULTITUDE OF CREDULOUS READERS, AND MISLEAD THEM FROM THEIR STRONG
GUARDS AND PLACES OF SAFETY UNDER THE TUITION OF HOLY WRIT, IT CAME
INTO MY THOUGHTS TO PERSUADE MY SELF, SETTING ALL DISTANCES, AND NICE
RESPECTS ASIDE, THAT I COULD DO RELIGION, AND MY COUNTRY NO BETTER
SERVICE FOR THE TIME THAN DOING MY UTMOST ENDEAVOUR TO RECALL THE
PEOPLE OF GOD FROM THIS VAIN FORRAGING AFTER STRAW, AND TO REDUCE
THEM TO THEIR  FIRM STATIONS UNDER THE STANDARD OF THE GOSPEL: BY
MAKING APPEAR TO THEM, FIRST THE INSUFFICIENCY, NEXT THE INCONVENIENCE,
AND LASTLY THE IMPIETY OF THESE GAY TESTIMONIES, THAT THEIR GREAT DOCTORS
WOULD BRING THEM TO DOTE ON. AND IN PERFORMING THIS I SHALL NOT
STRIVE TO ME MORE EXACT IN METHOD, THAN AS THEIR CITATIONS LEAD ME.
FIRST THEREFORE CONCERNING IGNATIUS SHALL BE TREATED FULLY, WHEN
THE AUTHOR SHALL COME TO INSIST UPON SOME PLACES IN HIS EPISTLES. NEXT
TO PROVE THE SUCCESSION OF TWENTYSEVEN BISHOPS FROM TIMOTHY, HE CITES ONE
LEONTIUS BISHOP OF MAGNESIA, OUT OF THE ELEVENTH ACT OF THE CHALCEDONIAN
COUNCIL: THIS IS BUT AN OBSCURE, AND SINGLE WITNESS, AND FOR HIS
FAITHFUL DEALING WHO SHALL COMMEND HIM TO US, WITH THIS HIS CATALOGUE
OF BISHOPS? WHAT KNOW WE FURTHER OF HIM, BUT THAT HE MIGHT
BE AS FACTIOUS AND FALSE A BISHOP, AS LEONTIUS OF ANTIOCH THAT WAS
A HUNDRED YEARS HIS PREDECESSOR? FOR NEITHER THE PRAISE OF HIS
WISDOM, OR HIS VIRTUE HATH LEFT HIM MEMORABLE TO POSTERITY, BUT
ONLY THIS DOUBTFUL RELATION, WHICH WE MUST TAKE AT HIS WORD; AND HOW
SHALL THIS TESTIMONY RECEIVE CREDIT FROM HIS WORD, WHOSE VERY
NAME HAS SCARCE BEEN THOUGHT ON, BUT FOR HIS BARE TESTIMONY? BUT
THEY WILL SAY HE WAS A MEMBER OF THE COUNCIL, AND THAT MAY DESERVE
TO GAIN CREDIT WITH US. I WILL NOT STAND TO ARGUE, AS YET WITH FAIR
ALLOWANCE I MIGHT  THAT WE  MAY AS JUSTLY SUSPECT THERE WERE SOME
BAD AND SLIPPERY MEN IN THAT COUNCIL, AS WE KNOW THERE ARE WONT TO BE
IN OUR CONVOCATIONS. NOR SHALL I NEED TO PLEAD AT THIS TIME, THAT
NOTHING HATH BEEN MORE ATTEMPTED NOR WITH MORE SUBTLETY BROUGHT
ABOUT  BOTH ANCIENTLY BY OTHER HERETICS, AND MODERNLY BY PAPISTS,
THAN TO FALSIFY THE EDITIONS OF THE COUNCILS, OF WHICH WE HAVE NONE
BUT FROM OUR ADVERSARIES HANDS, WHENCE CANONS, ACTS, AND WHOLE
SPURIOUS CONCILS ARE THRUST UPON US, AND HARD IT WOULD BE TO PROVE
IN ALL, WHICH ARE LEGITIMATE, AGAINST THE LAWFUL REJECTION OF AN URGENT,
AND FREE DISPUTER, BUT THIS I PURPOSE NOT TO TAKE ADVANTAGE OF, FOR
WHAT AVAILS IT TO WRANGLE ABOUT THE CORRUPT EDITIONS OF COUNCILS,
WHEN AS WE KNOW THAT MANY YEARS ERE THIS TIME WHICH WAS ALMOST
FIVE HUNDRED YEARS AFTER CHRIST, THE COUNCILS THEMSELVES WERE FOULLY CORRUPTED
WITH UNGODLY PRELATISM, AND SO FAR PLUNGED INTO WORLDLY AMBITION,
AS THAT IT STOOD THEM UPON LONG ERE THIS  TO UPHOLD THEIR NOW WELL-TASTED
HIERARCHY BY WHAT FAIR PRETEXT SOEVER THEY COULD, IN LIKE
MANNER AS THEY HAD NOW LEARNED TO DEFEND MANY OTHER GROSS CORRUPTIONS
BY AS ANCIENT, AND SUPPOSED AUTHENTIC TRADITION AS EPISCOPACY.
AND WHAT HOPE CAN WE HAVE OF THIS WHOLE COUNCIL TO WARRANT US
A MATTER FOUR HUNDRED YEARS AT LEAST ABOVE THEIR TIME CONCERNING THE
DISTINCTION OF BISHOP AND PRESBYTER, WHENAS WE FIND THEM SUCH BLIND JUDGES
OF THINGS BEFORE THEIR EYES IN THEIR DECREES OF PRECEDENCY BETWEEN
BISHOP, AND BISHOP, ACKNOWLEDGING ROME FOR THE APOSTOLIC THRONE,
AND PETER IN THAT SEE FOR THE ROCK, THE BASIS, AND THE FOUNDATION OF THE
CATHOLIC CHURCH, AND FAITH, CONTRARY TO THE INTERPRETATION OF MORE
ANCIENT FATHERS; AND THEREFORE FROM A MISTAKEN TEXT DID THEY GIVE
TO LEO AS PETERS SUCCESSOR A KIND OF PREEMINENCE ABOVE THE WHOLE
COUNCIL, AS EVARGRIUS EXPRESSES (FOR NOW THE POPE WAS COME TO THAT
HEIGHT, AS TO ARROGATE TO HIMSELF BY HIS  VICARS INCOMPETIBLE HONOURS)
AND YET HAVING THUS YEILDED TO ROME THE UNIVERSALL PRIMACY FOR
SPIRITUAL REASONS, AS THEY THOUGHT, THEY CONCLUDE THEIR SITTING WITH A
CARNAL AND AMBITIOUS DECREE TO GIVE THE SECOND PLACE OF DIGNITY TO
CONSTANTINOPLE FROM REASON OF STATE, BECAUSE IT WAS NEW ROME
AND BY LIKE CONSEQUENCES DOUBLESS OF EARTHLY PRIVILEGES ANNEXED TO
EACH OTHER CITY, WAS THE BISHOP THEREOF TO TAKE HIS PLACE
I MAY SAY AGAIN THEREFORE  WHAT HOPE CAN WE HAVE OF SUCH A COUNCIL,
AS BEGINNING IN THE SPIRIT, ENDED THUS IN THE FLESH. MUCH RATHER
SHOULD WE ATTEND TO WHAT EUSEBIUS THE ANCIENTEST WRITER EXTANT OF
CHURCH-HISTORY, NOTWITHSTANDING ALL THE HELPS HE HAD ABOVE THESE,
CONFESSES IN THE FOURTH CHAPTER OF HIS THIRD BOOK, THAT IT WAS NO EASY MATTER TO
TELL WHO WERE THOSE THAT WERE LEFT BISHOPS OF THE CHURCHES BY THE
APOSTLES  MORE THAN BY WHAT A MAN MIGHT GATHER FROM THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES,
AND THE EPISTLES OF SAINT PAUL, IN WHICH NUMBER HE RECKONS
TIMOTHY FOR THE BISHOP OF  EPHESUS. SO AS MAY PLAINLY APPEAR, THAT
THIS TRADITION OF BISHOPING TIMOTHY OVER EPHESUS WAS BUT  TAKEN FOR
GRANTED OUT OF THAT PLACE IN SAINT PAUL, WHICH WAS ONLY AN INTREATING HIM
TO TARRY AT EPHESUS, TO DO SOMETHING LEFT HIM IN CHARGE. NOW IF
EUSEBIUS A FAMOUS WRITER  THOUGHT IT SO DIFFICULT TO TELL WHO WERE
APPOINTED BISHOPS BY THE APOSTLES, MUCH MORE MAY WE THINK IT DIFFICULT
TO LEONTIUS AN OBSCURE BISHOP SPEAKING BEYOND HIS OWN DIOCESE:
AND CERTAINLY MUCH MORE HARD WAS IT FOR EITHER OF THEM TO DETERMINE
WHAT KIND OF BISHOPS THOSE WERE  IF THEY HAD SO LITTLE MEANS TO KNOW
WHO THEY WERE; AND MUCH LESS REASON HAVE WE TO STAND TO THEIR
DEFINITIVE SENTENCE, SEEING THEY HAVE BEEN SO RASH TO RAISE UP SUCH  LOFTY
BISHOPS AND BISHOPRICS OUT OF PLACES IN SCRIPTURE MERELY  MISUNDERSTOOD.
THUS WHILE WE LEAVE THE BIBLE TO GAD AFTER THESE TRADITIONS
OF THE ANCIENTS, WE HEAR THE ANCIENTS THEMSELVES CONFESSING  THAT WHAT
KNOWLEDGE THEY HAD IN THIS POINT WAS SUCH AS THEY  HAD GATHERED FROM
THE BIBLE
SINCE THEREFORE ANTIQUITY ITSELF HATH TURNED OVER THE CONTROVERSY
TO THAT SOVEREIGN BOOK WHICH WE HAD FONDLY STRAGGLED FROM, WE SHALL DO
BETTER NOT TO DETAIN THIS VENERABLE APPARITION OF LEONTIUS ANY LONGER
BUT DISMISS HIM WITH HIS LIST OF SEVEN AND TWENTY, TO SLEEP UNMOLESTED
IN HIS FORMER OBSCURITY.
NOW FOR THE WORD ANTISTES, IT IS MORE LIKELY THAT TIMOTHY NEVER
KNEW THE WORD IN THAT SENSE: IT WAS THE VANITY OF THOSE NEXT
SUCCEEDING TIMES NOT TO CONTENT THEMSELVES WITH THE SIMPLICITY OF
SCRIPTURE PHRASE, BUT  MUST MAKE A NEW LEXICON TO NAME THEMSELVES
BY, ONE WILL BE CALLED ANTISTES, OR ANTISTES, A WORD OF PRECEDENCE,
ANOTHER  WOULD BE TERMED A GNOSTIC AS CLEMENS, A THIRD  SACERDOS, OR
PRIEST, AND TALKS OF ALTARS; WHICH WAS A PLAIN SIGN THAT THEIR DOCTRINE
BEGAN TO CHANGE, FOR WHICH  THEY MUST CHANGE THEIR EXPRESSIONS:
BUT THAT PLACE OF JUSTINE MARTYR SERVES RATHER TO CONVINCE THE
AUTHOR THAN TO MAKE FOR HIM, WHERE THE NAME  PROESTOS TON ADELTHON,
THE PRESIDENT, OR PASTOR OF THE BRETHREN (FOR TO WHAT END IS HE THEIR
PRESIDENT BUT TO TEACH THEM) CANNOT BE LIMITED TO SIGNIFY A
PRELATICAL BISHOP, BUT RATHER COMMUNICATES THAT GREEK APPELLATION TO
EVERY ORDINARY PRESBYTER: FOR THERE HE TELLS WHAT THE CHRISTIANS HAD
WONT TO DO IN THEIR SEVERAL CONGREGATIONS, TO READ, AND EXPOUND, TO
PRAY AND ADMINISTER, ALL WHICH HE SAYS THE ANTISTES, OR ANTISTES, DID.
ARE THESE THE OFFICES ONLY OF A BISHOP, OR SHALL WE THINK THAT EVERY
CONGREGATION  WHERE THESE THINGS WERE DONE, WHICH HE ATTRIBUTES TO
THIS ANTISTES, HAD A BISHOP PRESENT AMONG THEM? UNLESS THEY HAD AS
MANY ANTISTES AS PRESBYTERS, WHICH THIS PLACE RATHER SEEMS TO IMPLY,
AND SO WE MAY INFER EVEN FROM THEIR OWN ALLEDGED AUTHORITY, THAT
ANTISTES WAS NOTHING ELSE BUT PRESBYTER.
AS FOR THAT NAMELESS TREATISE OF TIMOTHY'S MARTYRDOM, ONLY
CITED BY PHOTIUS THAT LIVED ALMOST NINE HUNDRED YEARD AFTER CHRIST, IT
HANDSOMELY FOLLOWS THE MARTYRDOM OF THE SEVEN SLEEPERS,
THAT SLEPT (I TELL YOU BUT WHAT MINE AUTHOR SAYS) THREE HUNDRED
SEVENTY, AND TWO YEARS, FOR SO LONG THEY HAD BEEN SHUT  UP IN A CAVE
WITHOUT MEAT, AND WERE FOUND LIVING: THIS STORY OF TIMOTHY'S
EPHESIAN BISHOPRIC AS IT FOLLOWS IN ORDER, SO MAY IT FOR TRUTH, IF IT ONLY
SUBSISTS UPON ITS OWN AUTHORITY, AS IT DOTH, FOR PHOTIUS ONLY SAITH
HE READ IT; HE DOES NOT AVER IT. THAT OTHER LEGENDARY PIECE FOUND
AMONG THE LIVES OF THE SAINTS, AND SENT US FROM THE SHOP OF THE JESUITS
AT LOVAIN, DOES BUT BEAR THE NAME OF POLYCRATES, HOW TRULY WHO
CAN TELL? AND SHALL HAVE MORE WEIGHT WITH US, WHEN POLYCRATES
CAN PERSUADE US OF THAT WHICH HE AFFIRMS IN THE SAME PLACE OF  EUSEBIUS
FIFTH BOOK THAT SAINT JOHN WAS A PRIEST, AND WORE THE GOLDEN BREASTPLATE:
AND WHY SHOULD HE  CONVINCE US MORE WITH HIS TRADITIONS OF TIMOTHY'S
EPISCOPACY, THAN HE COULD CONVINCE VICTOR BISHOP OF ROME WITH HIS
TRADITIONS CONCERNING THE FEAST OF EASTER, WHO NOT REGARDING HIS
IRREFRAGABLE INSTANCES OF EXAMPLES TAKEN FROM  PHILIP, AND HIS DAUGHTERS
THAT WERE PROPHETESSES; OR FROM POLYCARPUS, NO NOR FROM SAINT JOHN
HIMSELF, EXCOMMUNICATED BOTH HIM, AND ALL THE ASIAN CHURCHES
FOR CELEBRATING THEIR EASTER JUDAICALLY: HE MAY THEREFORE GO BACK TO
THE SEVEN BISHOPS HIS KINSMEN, AND MAKE HIS MOAN TO THEM THAT
WE ESTEEM HIS TRADITIONAL WARE AS LIGHTLY AS VICTOR DID.
THOSE OF THEODORET, FELIX, AND JOHN OF ANTIOCH ARE AUTHORITIES
OF LATER TIMES, AND THEREFORE NOT TO BE RECEIVED FOR THEIR ANTIQUITIES
SAKE TO GIVE IN EVIDENCE CONCERNING AN ALLEGATION, WHEREIN WRITERS SO
MUCH THEIR ELDERS WE SEE SO EASILY MISCARRY. WHAT IF THEY HAD TOLD
US THAT PETER, WHO AS THEY SAY LEFT IGNATIUS BISHOP OF ANTIOCH, WENT
AFTERWARDS TO ROME, AND WAS BISHOP THERE AS THIS IGNATIUS AND
IRENOEUS, AND ALL ANTIQUITY WITH ONE MOUTH DELIVER, THERE BE NEVER
THE LESS A NUMBER OF LEARNED, AND WISE PROTESTANTS WHO HAVE WRITTEN,
AND WILL MAINTAIN THAT PETERS BEING AT ROME AS BISHOP CANNOT STAND
WITH CONCORDANCE OF SCRIPTURE.
NOW COME THE EPISTLES OF IGNATIUS TO SHOW US FIRST, THAT ONESIMUS
WAS BISHOP OF EPHESUS; NEXT TO ASSERT THE DIFFERENCE OF BISHOP AND
PRESBYTER, WHEREIN I WONDER THAT MEN TEACHERS OF THE PROTESTANT
RELIGION, MAKE NO MORE DIFFICULTY OF IMPOSING UPON OUR BELIEF A SUPPOSITITIOUS
OFFSPRING OF SOME DOZEN EPISTLES, WHEREOF FIVE ARE REJECTED AS
SPURIOUS, CONTAINING IN THEM HERESIES AND TRIFLES, WHICH CANNOT
AGREE IN CHRONOLOGY WITH IGNATIUS, ENTITLING HIM ARCH-BISHOP OF
ANTIOCH THEOPOLIS, WHICH NAME OF THEOPOLIS THAT CITY HAD NOT TILL
JUSTINIANS TIME LONG AFTER, AS CEDRENUS MENTIONS, WHICH ARGUES BOTH
THE BARBAROUS TIME, AND THE UNSKILFUL FRAUD OF HIM THAT FOISTED THIS
EPISTLE UPON IGNATIUS. IN THE EPISTLE TO THOSE OF TARSUS HE CONDEMNS
THEM FOR MINISTERS OF SATAN, THAT SAY CHRIST IS GOD ABOVE ALL. TO
THE PHILLIPPIANS THEM THAT KEPT THEIR EASTER, AS THE ASIAN CHURCHES,
AND POLYCARPUS DID, AND THEM THAT FASTED UPON ANY SATURDAY OR SUNDAY
EXCEPT ONE HE COUNTS AS THOSE THAT HAD SLAIN THE LORD. TO THOSE
OF ANTIOCH HE SALUTES THE SUB-DEACONS, CHANTERS, PORTERS, AND
EXORCISTS, AS IF THESE HAD BEEN ORDERS OF THE CHURCH IN HIS TIME:
THOSE OTHERS EPISTLES LESS QUESTIONED ARE YET SO INTERLARDED WITH
CORRUPTIONS, AS MAY JUSTLY INDUE US WITH A WHOLESOME SUSPICION OF THE
REST. AS TO THE TRALLIANS HE WRITES THAT A BISHOP HATH POWER OVER  ALL
BEYOND ALL GOVERNMENT AND AUTHORITY WHATSOEVER. SURELY THEN NO
POPE CAN DESIRE MORE THAN IGNATIUS ATTRIBUTES TO EVERY BISHOP BUT
WHAT WILL BECOME THEN OF THE ARCHBISHOPS AND PRIMATES IF EVERY
BISHOP IN IGNATIUS JUDGEMENT BE AS SUPREME AS A POPE? TO THE
EPHESIANS NEAR THE VERY PLACE FROM WHENCE THEY FETCH THEIR PROOF
FOR EPISCOPACY, THERE STANDS A LINE THAT CASTS AN ILL HUE UPON ALL THE
EPISTLE, LET NO MAN ERR SAITH HE, UNLESS A MAN BE WITHIN THE
RAILS, OR ENCLOSURE OF THE ALTAR, HE IS DEPRIVED OF THE BREAD OF LIFE. I
SAY NOT BUT THIS MAY BE STRETCHED TO A FIGURATIVE CONSTRUCTION, BUT YET
IT HAS AN ILL LOOK, ESPECIALLY BEING FOLLOWED BENEATH WITH THE MENTION
I KNOW NOT WHAT SACRIFICES. IN THE OTHER EPISTLE TO SMYRNA
WHEREIN IS WRITTEN THAT THEY SHOULD FOLLOW THEIR BISHOP AS CHRIST DID
HIS FATHER, AND THE PRESBYTERY AS THE APOSTLES: NOT TO SPEAK OF THE
INSULSE AND ILL-LAID COMPARISON, THIS CITED PLACE LIES UPON THE VERY
BRIM OF A NOTED CORRUPTION, WHICH HAD THEY, THAT QUOTE THIS PASSAGE
VENTURED TO LET US READ, ALL MEN WOULD HAVE READILY SEEN WHAT
GRAIN THE TESTIMONY HAD BEEN OF, WHERE IT IS SAID, THAT IT IS NOT LAWFUL
WITHOUT A BISHOP TO BAPTIZE, NOR TO OFFER, NOR TO DO SACRIFICE. WHAT
CAN OUR CHURCH MAKE OF THESE PHRASES BUT SCANDALOUS: AND BUT A
LITTLE FURTHER HE PLAINLY FALLS TO CONTRADICT THE SPIRIT OF GOD IN SALOMON,
JUDGE BY THE WORDS THEMSELVES. MY SON, SAITH HE, HONOUR GOD AND THE
KING; BUT I SAY, HONOUR GOD AND THE BISHOP AS HIGH-PRIEST, BEARING
THE IMAGE OF GOD ACCORDING TO HIS RULING, AND OF CHRIST, ACCORDING TO
HIS PRIESTING, AND AFTER HIM HONOUR THE KING. EXCELLENT IGNATIUS!
CAN YE BLAME THE PRELATES FOR MAKING MUCH OF THIS EPISTLE? CERTAINLY
IF THIS EPISTLE CAN SERVE YOU TO SET A BISHOP ABOVE A PRESBYTER, IT MAY
SERVE YOU NEXT TO SET HIM ABOVE A KING. THESE, AND OTHER LIKE PLACES
IN ABUNDANCE THROUGH ALL THOSE SHORT EPISTLES MUST EITHER BE ADULTERATE
OR ELSE IGNATIUS WAS NOT IGNATIUS, NOR A MARTYR, BUT MOST ADULTERATE,
AND CORRUPT HIMSELF. IN THE MIDST THEREFORE OF SO MANY FORGERIES
WHERE SHALL WE FIX TO DARE SAY THIS IS IGNATIUS? AS FOR HIS STYLE WHO
KNOWS IT? SO DISFIGURED AND INTERRUPTED AS IT IS, EXCEPT THEY THINK
THAT WHERE THEY MEET WITH ANY THING SOUND, AND ORTHODOXAL, THERE
THEY FIND IGNATIUS, AND THEN THEY BELIEVE HIM NOT FOR HIS OWN AUTHORITY,
BUT FOR A TRUTHS SAKE, WHICH THEY DERIVE FROM ELSE WHERE: TO WHAT
END THEN SHOULD THEY CITE HIM AS AUTHENTIC FOR EPISCOPACY, WHEN
THEY CANNOT KNOW WHAT IS AUTHENTIC IN HIM, BUT BY THE JUDGEMENT
WHICH THEY BROUGHT WITH THEM, AND NOT BY ANY JUDGEMENT WHICH THEY
MIGHT SAFELY LEARN FROM HIM. HOW CAN THEY BRING SATISFACTION FROM
SUCH AN AUTHOR, TO WHOSE  VERY ESSENCE THE READER MUST BE FAIN TO CONTRIBUTE
HIS OWN UNDERSTANDING. HAD GOD EVER INTENDED THAT WE
SHOULD HAVE SOUGHT ANY PART OF USEFUL INSTRUCTION FROM IGNATIUS,
DOUBTLESS HE WOULD NOT HAVE SO ILL PROVIDED FOR OUR KNOWLEDGE, AS TO
SEND HIM TO OUR HANDS IN THIS BROKEN AND DISJOINTED PLIGHT; AND IF HE
INTENDED NO SUCH THING, WE DO INJURIOUSLY IN THINKING TO TASTE BETTER
THE PURE EVANGELIC MANNA BY SEASONING OUR MOUTHS WITH THE TAINTED
SCRAPS, AND FRAGMENTS OF AN UNKNOWN TABLE; AND SEARCHING AMONG THE
VERMINOUS AND POLLUTED RAGS DROPPED OVERWORN FROM THE TOILING SHOULDERS
OF TIME, WITH THESE DEFORMEDLY TO QUILT, AND INTERLACE THE ENTIRE, THE SPOTLESS,
AND UNDECAYING ROBE OF TRUTH, THE DAUGHTER NOT OF
TIME, BUT OF HEAVEN, ONLY BRED UP HERE BELOW IN CHRISTIAN HEARTS,
BETWEEN TWO GRAVE AND
<N ANIMADVERSIONS>
<D 1641>
<E YALE1>
ALTHOUGH IT BE A CERTAIN  TRUTH THAT THEY WHO UNDERTAKE A
RELIGIOUS CAUSE NEED NOT CARE TO BE MEN-PLEASERS; YET BECAUSE
THE SATISFACTION OF TENDER AND MILD CONSCIENCES IS FAR DIFFERENT
FROM THAT WHICH IS CALLED MEN-PLEASING, TO SATISFY SUCH I SHALL
ADDRESS MY SELF  IN FEW WORDS TO GIVE NOTICE BEFORE HAND OF SOMETHING
IN THIS BOOK WHICH TO SOME MEN PERHAPS MAY SEEM OFFENSIVE, THAT
WHEN I HAVE RENDERED A LAWFUL REASON OF WHAT IS DONE, I MAY TRUST TO
HAVE SAVED THE LABOUR OF DEFENDING OR EXCUSING HEREAFTER. WE ALL
KNOW THAT IN PRIVATE AND  PERSONAL INJURIES, YEA IN PUBLIC SUFFERINGS
FOR THE CAUSE OF CHRIST, HIS RULE AND EXAMPLE TEACHES US TO BE SO FAR
FROM A READINESS TO SPEAK EVIL, AS NOT TO ANSWER THE REVILER IN HIS
LANGUAGE THOUGH NEVER SO MUCH PROVOKED. YET IN THE DETECTING, AND CONVINCING
OF ANY NOTORIOUS ENEMY  TO TRUTH AND HIS COUNTRIES PEACE,
ESPECIALLY THAT IS CONCEITED TO HAVE A VOLUBLE AND SMART FLUENCE OF
TONGUE, AND IN THE VAIN CONFIDENCE OF THAT, AND OUT OF A  MORE TENACIOUS
CLING TO WORLDLY RESPECTS, STANDS UP FOR ALL THE REST TO JUSTIFY A
LONG USURPATION  AND CONVICTED PSEUDEPISCOPY OF PRELATES, WITH ALL
THEIR CEREMONIES, LITURGIES, AND TYRANNIES WHICH GOD AND MAN ARE
NOW READY TO EXPLODE AND HISS OUT OF THE LAND; I SUPPOSE AND MORE
THAN SUPPOSE, IT WILL BE NOTHING DISAGREEING FROM CHRISTIAN MEEKNESS
TO HANDLE SUCH A ONE IN A ROUGHER ACCENT, AND TO SEND HOME HIS
HAUGHTINESS WELL BESPURTED  WITH HIS OWN HOLY-WATER. NOR TO DO THUS ARE WE
UNAUTHORITIED EITHER FROM THE MORAL PRECEPT OF SALOMON TO ANSWER
HIM THEREAFTER  THAT PRIDES HIM IN HIS FOLLY; NOR FROM THE EXAMPLE OF
CHRIST, AND ALL HIS FOLLOWERS IN ALL AGES, WHO IN THE REFUTING OF THOSE
THAT RESISTED SOUND DOCTRINE AND BY SUBTLE DISSIMULATIONS CORRUPTED
THE MINDS OF MEN, HAVE WROUGHT UP THEIR  ZEALOUS SOULS INTO  SUCH  VEHEMENCIES
AS NOTHING COULD  BE MORE KILLINGLY SPOKEN: FOR WHO CAN BE A
GREATER ENEMY TO MANKIND, WHO A MORE DANGEROUS DECEIVER THAN HE
WHO DEFENDING TRADITIONAL CORRUPTION USES  NO COMMON ARTS, BUT
WITH A WILY STRATAGEM OF YIELDING TO THE TIME A GREATER PART OF HIS
CAUSE, SEEMING TO FORGO ALL THAT MANS INVENTION HATH DONE THEREIN, AND
DRIVEN FROM MUCH OF HIS HOLD IN  SCRIPTURE, YET LEAVING IT HANGING BY
A TWINED THREAD, NOT FROM DIVINE COMMAND BUT FROM APOSTOLICAL
PRUDENCE OR ASSENT, AS IF HE HAD THE SURETY OF SOME ROLLING TRENCH, CREEPS
UP BY THIS MEANS TO HIS RELINQUISHED FORTRESS OF DIVINE AUTHORITY
AGAIN; AND STILL HOVERING BETWEEN THE CONFINES OF THAT WHICH HE
DARES NOT  BE OPENLY, AND THAT WHICH HE WILL NOT BE SINCERELY
TRAINS ON THE EASY CHRISTIAN INSENSIBLY WITHIN THE CLOSE AMBUSHMENT
OF  WORST ERRORS, AND WITH A SLY SHUFFLE OF COUNTERFEIT  PRINCIPLES
CHOPPING AND CHANGING TILL HE HAVE GLEANED ALL THE GOOD ONES OUT OF
THEIR MINDS LEAVES THEM AT LAST AFTER A SLIGHT RESEMBLANCE OF SWEEPING
AND GARNISHING UNDER THE SEVENFOLD POSSESSION OF A DESPERATE
STUPIDITY. AND THEREFORE THEY THAT LOVE THE SOULS OF MEN, WHICH IS THE
DEAREST LOVE, AND STIRS UP THE NOBLEST JEALOUSY, WHEN THEY MEET WITH
SUCH COLLUSION, CANNOT BE BLAMED THOUGH THEY BE TRANSPORTED WITH
THE  ZEAL  OF TRUTH TO A WELL HEATED FERVENCY; ESPECIALLY, SEEING THEY
WHICH THUS OFFEND AGAINST THE SOULS OF THEIR  BRETHREN, DO IT WITH
DELIGHT TO THEIR GREAT GAIN, EASE AND ADVANCEMENT IN THIS WORLD, BUT
THEY THAT SEEK TO DISCOVER AND OPPOSE THEIR FALSE TRADE OF DECEIVING
DO IT NOT WITHOUT A SAD AND UNWILLING ANGER, NOT WITHOUT MANY HAZARDS,
BUT WITHOUT ALL PRIVATE AND PERSONAL SPLEEN, AND WITHOUT ANY THOUGHT
OF EARTHLY  REWARD, WHEN AS THIS  VERY COURSE THEY TAKE STOPS THEIR
HOPES OF ASCENDING ABOVE A LOWLY AND UNENVIABLE PITCH IN THIS LIFE.
AND ALTHOUGH IN THE  SERIOUS UNCASING OF A GRAND IMPOSTURE (FOR TO
DEAL PLAINLY WITH YOU READERS, PRELATRY IS NO BETTER) THERE BE MIXED
HERE AND THERE SUCH GRIM LAUGHTER, AS MAY APPEAR AT THE SAME TIME
IN AN AUSTERE VISAGE, IT CANNOT BE TAXED OF LEVITY OR INSOLENCE: FOR EVEN
THIS VEIN OF LAUGHING (AS I COULD PRODUCE  OUT OF GRAVE AUTHORS) HATH
OFT-TIMES  A STRONG AND SINEWY FORCE IN TEACHING AND CONFUTING;
NOR CAN THERE BE A  MORE PROPER OBJECT OF INDIGNATION AND SCORN TOGETHER
THAN A FALSE PROPHET TAKEN IN  THE GREATEST DEAREST AND MOST DANGEROUS
CHEAT, THE CHEAT OF SOULS: IN THE DISCLOSING WHEREOF IF IT BE HARMFUL
TO BE ANGRY, AND WITHAL TO CAST A LOWERING SMILE, WHEN THE PROPEREST
OBJECT CALLS FOR BOTH, IT WILL BE LONG ENOUGH ERE ANY BE ABLE TO SAY WHY
THOSE TWO MOST RATIONAL  FACULTIES OF  HUMANE INTELLECT ANGER AND
LAUGHTER WERE FIRST SEATED IN THE BREAST OF  MAN. THUS MUCH READERS IN
FAVOUR OF THE SOFTER SPIRITED CHRISTIAN, FOR OTHER EXCEPTIONERS THERE
WAS NO THOUGHT TAKEN. ONLY IS IT BE ASKED WHY  THIS CLOSE AND SUCCINCT
MANNER OF COPING WITH THE ADVERSARY WAS RATHER CHOSEN, THIS WAS THE
REASON, CHIEFLY THAT THE INGENUOUS READER WITHOUT FURTHER AMUSING
HIMSELF IN THE LABYRINTH OF CONTROVERSIAL ANTIQUITY, MAY COME THE
SPEEDIEST WAY TO SEE THE TRUTH VINDICATED, AND SOPHISTRY TAKEN SHORT
AT THE FIRST  FALSE BOUND. NEXT THAT THE REMONSTRANT HIMSELF AS OFT AS
HE PLEASES TO BE FROLIC AND BRAVE IT WITH OTHERS MAY FIND NO GAIN OF
MONEY, AND MAY LEARN NOT TO INSULT IN SO BAD A CAUSE. BUT NOW HE
BEGINS.
((REMONSTRANT. ......))
((ANSWER.))
DID NOT YOUR SINGLE REMONSTRANCE BRING ALONG WITH IT A HOT SCENT OF
YOUR MORE THAN SINGULAR AFFECTION TO SPIRITUAL PLURALITIES, YOUR
SINGLENESS WOULD BE LESS SUSPECTED WITH ALL GOOD CHRISTIANS THAN IT IS.
((REMONSTRANT. .......))
((ANSWER.)) THEIR NAMES ARE KNOWN TO THE ALL-KNOWING POWER ABOVE,
AND IN THE MEAN WHILE DOUBTLESS THEY WRECK NOT WHETHER YOU OR YOUR
NOMENCLATOR  KNOW THEM NOR NOT.
((REMONSTRANT. .......))
((ANSWER.)) WHEREFORE SHOULD YOU BEGIN WITH THE DEVILS NAME DESCANTING
UPON THE NUMBER OF YOUR OPPONENTS? WHEREFORE THAT CONCEIT OF
LEGION WITH A BY-WIPE? WAS IT BECAUSE YOU WOULD HAVE MEN TAKE
NOTICE OF HOW YOU ESTEEM THEM, WHOM THROUGH ALL YOUR BOOK SO
BOUNTIFULLY YOU CALL YOUR BRETHREN? WE HAD NOT THOUGHT THAT LEGION
COULD HAVE FURNISHED THE REMONSTRANT WITH SO MANY BRETHREN.
((REMONSTRANT.  .............))
((ANSWER.)) ERE A FOOT FURDER WE MUST BE CONTENT TO HEAR A PREAMBLING
BOAST OF YOUR VALOUR, WHAT A SAINT DUNSTAN, YOU ARE TO ENCOUNTER
LEGIONS, EITHER INFERNAL OR HUMANE.
((REMONSTRANT.)) ((.......))
((ANSWER.)) WHAT GODS? UNLESS YOUR BELLY OR THE GOD OF THIS WORLD BE
HE? SHOW US ANY ONE POINT OF YOUR REMONSTRANCE THAT DOES NOT MORE
CONCERN SUPERIORITY, PRIDE, EASE AND THE BELLY, THAN THE TRUTH AND
GLORY OF GOD, OR THE SALVATION OF SOULS.
((REMONSTRANT. ......))
((ANSWER.)) DO NOT  THINK TO PERSUADE US  OF YOUR UNDAUNTED COURAGE
BY MISAPPLYING TO YOUR SELF THE WORDS OF HOLY DAVID; WE  KNOW YOU
FEAR, AND ARE IN AN AGONY AT THIS PRESENT, LEAST YOU SHOULD LOSE THAT
SUPERFLUITY OF RICHES AND HONOUR WHICH YOUR PARTY USURP. AND
WHOSOEVER COVETS AND SO EARNESTLY LABOURS TO KEEP SUCH AN INCUMBERING
SURCHARGE OF EARTHLY THINGS, CANNOT BUT HAVE AN EARTH-QUAKE STILL IN
HIS BONES. YOU ARE NOT ARMED REMONSTRANT, NOR ANY OF YOUR BAND, YOU
ARE NOT DIETED, NOR YOUR LOINS GIRT FOR SPIRITUAL VALOUR, AND
CHRISTIAN WARFARE, THE LUGGAGE IS TOO GREAT THAT FOLLOWS YOUR CAMP;
YOUR HEARTS ARE THERE, YOU MARCH HEAVILY. HOW SHALL WE THINK YOU
HAVE NOT CARNAL FEAR WHILE WE SEE YOU SO SUBJECT TO CARNAL DESIRES?
((REMONSTRANT.)) ((.....))
((ANSWER.)) TO THE BAR WITH HIM THEN. GLADLY YOU SAY. WE BELIEVE YOU
AS GLADLY AS YOU WHOLE FACTION WISHED, AND LONGED FOR THE ASSEMBLING
OF THIS PARLIAMENT, AS GLADLY AS YOUR BENEFICIARIES THE PRIESTS CAME
UP TO ANSWER THE COMPLAINTS AND OUTCRIES OF ALL THE SHIRES.
((REMONSTRANT. ......))
A SOAR-EAGLE WOULD NOT STOOP AT A FLY, BUT SURE SOME
PEDAGOGUE STOOD AT YOUR ELBOW, AND MADE IT ITCH WITH THIS PARLOUS
CRITICISM THEY URGED YOU WITH A DECREE OF THE SAGE AND SEVERE JUDGES
OF ATHENS, AND YOU CITE THEM TO APPEAR FOR CERTAIN  PARAGOGICAL
CONTEMPTS, BEFORE A CAPRICIOUS  PEDANTY OF HOT-LIVERED GRAMMARIANS.
MISTAKE NOT THE MATTER COURTEOUS REMONSTRANT, THEY WERE NOT
MAKING  LATINS: IF IN DEALING WITH AN OUTLANDISH NAME THEY  THOUGHT
IT BEST NOT TO SCREW THE ENGLISH MOUTH TO A HARSH FOREIGN TERMINATION,
SO THEY KEPT THE RADICAL WORD, THEY DID NO MORE THAN THE
ELEGANTEST AUTHORS AMONG THE GREEKS, ROMANS, AND AT THIS DAY THE
ITALIANS IN SCORN OF SUCH A SERVILITY USE TO DO. REMEMBER HOW THEY
MANGLE OUR BRITISH NAMES ABROAD; WHAT TRESPASS WERE IT, IF WE IN
REQUITAL SHOULD AS MUCH NEGLECT THEIRS? AND OUR LEARNED  CHAUCER DID
NOT STICK TO DO SO, WRITING SEMYRAMUS FOR SEMIRAMIS, AMPHIORAX
FOR AMPHIARAUS, KING SEJES FOR KING CEYX THE HUSBAND OF ALCYONE,
WITH MANY OTHER NAMES STRANGELY METAMORPHISED FROM TRUE
ORTHOGRAPHY, IF HE HAD MADE ANY ACCOUNT OF THAT IN THESE KIND OF WORDS
((REMONSTRANT. .........))
((ANSWER.)) MINCE  THE MATTER WHILE YOU WILL, IT SHOWED BUT GREEN PRACTICE
IN THE LAWS OF DISCRETE RHETORIC TO BLURT UPON THE EARS OF A
JUDICIOUS PARLIAMENT WITH SUCH A PRESUMPTUOUS AND OVER-WEENING
PROEM: BUT YOU DO WELL TO BE THE SEWER OF YOUR OWN MESS.
((REMONSTRANT. ......))
HOW LONG IS IT THAT YOU AND THE PRELATICAL TROOP HAVE BEEN IN
SUCH DISTATE WITH LIBELS? ASK YOUR  LYSIMACHUS NICANOR WHAT
DEFAMING INVECTIVES  HAVE LATELY FLOWN ABROAD AGAINST THE SUBJECTS OF
SCOTLAND, AND OUR POOR EXPULSED BRETHREN OF NEW-ENGLAND, THE
PRELATES RATHER APPLAUDING THAN SHOWING ANY DISLIKE: AND THIS HATH
BEEN EVER SO, IN SO  MUCH, THAT SIR FRANCIS BACON IN ONE OF HIS
DISCOURSES COMPLAINS OF THE  BISHOPS UNEVEN HAND  OVER THESE
PAMPHLETS, CONFINING THOSE  OF THE BISHOPS TO DARKNESS, BUT LICENCING
THOSE AGAINST PURITANS  TO BE UTTERED OPENLY, THOUGH WITH THE GREATER
MISCHIEF OF LEADING INTO CONTEMPT THE EXERCISE OF RELIGION IN THE
PERSONS OF SUNDRY PREACHERS, AND  DISGRACING THE HIGHER MATTER IN THE
MEANER PERSON.
((REMONSTRANT. .......))
((ANSWER.)) WE KNOW WHERE THE SHOE WRINGS YOU, YOU FRET, AND ARE GALLED
AT THE QUICK, AND O WHAT A DEATH IT IS TO THE PRELATES TO BE THUS
UNVISARDED, THUS UNCASED, TO HAVE THE PERIWIGS PLUCKED OFF THAT COVER
YOUR BALDNESS, YOUR INSIDE NAKEDNESS THROWN OPEN TO THE PUBLIC VIEW.
THE ROMANS HAD A TIME ONCE EVERY YEAR WHEN THEIR SLAVES MIGHT
FREELY SPEAK THEIR MINDS, TWERE HARD IF THE FREE BORN PEOPLE OF
ENGLAND, WITH WHOM THE VOICE OF TRUTH FOR THESE MANY YEARS, EVEN
AGAINST THE PROVERB, HATH NOT BEEN HEARD BUT IN CORNERS, AFTER ALL YOUR
MONKISH PROHIBITIONS, AND EXPURGATORIOUS INDEXES, YOUR GAGS
AND SNAFFLES, YOUR PROUD IMPRIMATURS NOT TO BE OBTAINED WITHOUT
THE SHALLOW SURVIEW, BUT NOT SHALLOW HAND OF SOME MERCENARY, NARROW
SOULED, AND ILLITERATE CHAPLAIN; WHEN LIBERTY OF SPEAKING, THAN WHICH
NOTHING IS MORE SWEET TO MAN, WAS GIRDED, AND STRAIGHT LACED ALMOST TO
A BROKEN-WINDED TIZZICK, IF NOW AT A GOOD TIME, OUR TIME OF PARLIAMENT,
THE VERY JUBILEE, AND RESURRECTION OF THE STATE, IF NOW THE CONCEALED
THE AGGRIEVED, AND LONG PERSECUTED TRUTH, COULD NOT BE SUFFERED
SPEAK, AND THOUGH SHE BURST OUT WITH SOME EFFICACY OF WORDS,
COULD NOT BE EXCUSED AFTER SUCH AN INJURIOUS STRANGLE  OF SILENCE, NOR
AVOID THE CENSURE OF LIBELLING, TWERE HARD, TWERE SOMETHING PINCHING
IN A KINGDOM OF  FREE SPIRITS. SOME PRINCES, AND GREAT STATISTS,
HAVE THOUGHT IT A PRIME PIECE OF NECESSARY POLICY TO THRUST THEMSELVES
UNDER DISGUISE  INTO A POPULAR THRONG, TO STAND THE NIGHT LONG UNDER
EAVES OF HOUSES, AND LOW WINDOWS, THAT THEY  MIGHT  HEAR EVERY WHERE
THE FREE UTTERANCES OF PRIVATE BREASTS, AND AMONGST THEM FIND OUT
PRECIOUS GEM OF TRUTH, AS AMONGST THE NUMBERLESS PEBBLES OF THE
SHORE;  WHEREBY THEY MIGHT  BE THE ABLER TO DISCOVER, AND AVOID THAT
DECEITFUL AND CLOSE COUCHED EVIL OF FLATTERY THAT EVER ATTENDS THEM,
AND MISLEADS THEM, AND MIGHT SKILFULLY KNOW HOW TO APPLY THE SEVERAL
REDRESSES TO EACH MALADY OF STATE, WITHOUT TRUSTING THE DISLOYAL
INFORMATION OF PARASITES AND SYCOPHANTS: WHEREAS NOW THIS PERMISSION
OF FREE WRITING, WERE THERE NO GOOD ELSE IN IT, YET AT SOME TIMES THUS
LICENCED, IS SUCH AN UNRIPPING, SUCH AN ANATOMY OF THE SHIEST AND
TENDEREST PARTICULAR TRUTHS, AS  MAKES NOT ONLY THE WHOLE NATION IN
MANY POINTS THE WISER, BUT ALSO PRESENTS, AND CARRIES HOME TO PRINCES,
AND MEN MOST REMOTE FROM VULGAR CONCOURSE, SUCH A FULL INSIGHT OF
EVERY LURKING EVIL, OR RESTRAINED GOOD AMONG THE COMMONS, AS THAT
THEY SHALL NOT NEED HEREAFTER IN OLD CLOAKS, AND FALSE BEARDS, TO
STAND TO THE COURTESY OF A NIGHT-WALKING CUDGELLER FOR EAVES
DROPPING, NOR TO ACCEPT QUIETLY AS A PERFUME THE OVER-HEAD EMPTYING
OF SOME SALT LOTION. WHO COULD BE ANGRY THEREFORE BUT THOSE THAT ARE
GUILTY  WITH THESE  FREE-SPOKEN, AND PLAIN HEARTED MEN THAT  ARE THE
EYES OF THEIR COUNTRY, AND THE PROSPECTIVE GLASSES OF THEIR  PRINCE?
BUT THESE ARE THE NETTLERS, THESE ARE THE BLABBING BOOKS THAT TELL,
THOUGH NOT HALF YOUR FELLOWS FEATS. YOU LOVE TOOTHLESS SATYRS;
LET ME INFORM YOU, A TOOTHLESS SATYR IS AS IMPROPER AS A TOOTHED
SLEEKSTONE, AND AS BULLISH.
((REMONSTRANT.  ......))
((ANSWER)). THE PEREMPTORY ANALYSIS THAT  YOU CALL IT, I BELIEVE WILL BE SO
HARDY  AS ONCE MORE TO UNPINNE YOUR SPRUCE  FASTIDIOUS ORATORY, TO
RUMPLE HER LACES, HER  FRIZZLES, AND HER BOBBINS THOUGH SHE WINCE  AND
FLING NEVER SO PEEVISHLY.
((REMONSTRANT. ......))
((ANSWER)). O RARE SUBTLETY, BEYOND ALL THAT CARDAN EVER DREAMED OF, WHEN
I BESEECH YOU, WILL LIGHT THINGS SINK? WHEN WILL LIGHT  FROTH SINK ALONE. HERE
IN YOUR  PHRASE, THE SAME DAY THAT  HEAVY PLUMMETS WILL SWIM
ALONE. TRUST THIS MAN, READERS IF YOU PLEASE, WHOSE DIVINITY WOULD
RECONCILE ENGLAND WITH ROME, AND HIS PHILOSOPHY MAKE FRIENDS
NATURE WITH THE CHAOS SINE PONDERE HABENTIA PONDUS.
((REMONSTRANT. ......))
((ANSWER)). SPARE YOUR LADLE SIR, IT WILL BE AS BAD AS THE BISHOPS FOOT
IN THE BROTH; THE SCUM WILL BE FOUND UPON YOUR OWN REMONSTRANCE.
((REMONSTRANT.))  ((......))
((ANSWER)).  AGREED.
((REMONSTRANT.  .....))
((ANSWER)). AND DESERVEDLY HAVE THEY DONE SO;  TAKE UP YOUR LOGIC ELSE
AND SEE: CIVIL POLITY, SAY YOU, HATH SOMETIMES VARIED, AND  CAME FROM
ARBITRARY IMPOSERS, WHAT PROPOSITON IS THIS? BISHOP DOWNHAM IN
HIS DIALECTICS WILL TELL YOU IT IS A GENERAL AXIOM THOUGH
THE UNIVERSAL PARTICLE BE NOT EXPRESSED, AND YOU YOUR SELF IN YOUR DEFENCE SO
EXPLAIN IN THESE WORDS AS IN GENERAL NOTION. HENCE IS JUSTLY INFERRED
HE THAT SAYS CIVIL POLITY IS ARBITRARY, SAYS THAT THE CIVIL POLITY OF
ENGLAND IS ARBITRARY. THE INFERENCE IS UNDENIABLE, A THESI AD HYPOTHESIN,
OR FROM THE GENERAL TO THE PARTICULAR, AN EVINCING ARGUMENT IN LOGIC.
((REMONSTRANT. ......))
((ANSWER)). REMONSTRANT, TILL YOU HAVE BETTER LEARNT YOUR PRINCIPLES OF
LOGIC, TAKE NOT UPON YOU TO BE A DOCTOR TO OTHERS.
((REMONSTRANT.  .....))
((ANSWER)). I NEVER FOUND THAT LOGICAL MAXIMS WERE UNCHARITABLE BEFORE,
YET SHOULD A JURY OF LOGICIANS PASS UPON YOU, YOU WOULD NEVER BE
SAVED BY THE BOOK.
((REMONSTRANT.  .....))
((ANSWER)). ADD, AS THE PRELATES.
((REMONSTRANT.  .....))
((ANSWER)). IT WAS THE FAULT OF THE PERSONS, AND OF NO CALLING, WE DO NOT
COUNT PRELATRY A CALLING.
((REMONSTRANT.  .....))
((ANSWER)). THAT SLANDEROUS INSERTION WAS DOUBTLESS A PANG OF YOUR
INCREDIBLE CHARITY, THE WANT WHEREOF YOU LAY SO OFTEN TO THEIR
CHARGE; A KIND TOKEN OF YOUR FAVOUR LAPPED UP IN A PARENTHESIS, A PIECE
OF THE CLERGY BENEVOLENCE LAID BY TO MAINTAIN THE EPISCOPAL BROIL,
WHETHER THE THOUSAND  HORSE OR NO, TIME WILL DISCOVER, FOR CERTAINLY HAD
THOSE CAVALIERS  COME ON TO PLAY THEIR PARTS, SUCH A TICKET AS THIS OF
HIGHLY HONOURING THE POPE, FROM THE HAND OF A PRELATE, MIGHT HAVE BEEN
OF SPECIAL USE, AND SAFETY TO THEM THAT HAD CARED FOR SUCH A RANSOM.
((REMONSTRANT.   .....))
((ANSWER)). ASK YOUR BRETHREN THE PRELATES THAT HOLD INTELLIGENCE  WITH
HIM, ASK NOT US.  BUT IS THE POPE ANTICHRIST NOW? GOOD NEWS! TAKE
HEED YOU BE NOT SHENT FOR THIS, FOR TIS VERILY THOUGHT  THAT HAD THIS
BILL BEEN PUT IN AGAINST HIM IN YOUR LAST CONVOCATION, HE WOULD HAVE
BEEN CLEARED  BY MOST VOICES.
((REMONSTRANT.  ........))
((ANSWER)). SEE THE FROWARDNESS OF THIS MAN, HE WOULD PERSUADE US THAT
THE SUCCESSION AND DIVINE RIGHT OF  BISHOPDOM HATH BEEN UNQUESTIONABLE
THROUGH ALL AGES, YET WHEN  THEY BRING AGAINST  HIM KINGS, THEY
WERE IRRELIGIOUS, POPES, THEY ARE ANTICHRIST, BY WHAT AERA OF  COMPUTATION,
THROUGH WHAT FAERY LAND WOULD THE MAN DEDUCE THIS PERPETUAL
BEADROLL OF UNCONTRADICTED EPISCOPACY? THE POPE MAY AS WELL BOAST
HIS UNGAINSAID AUTHORITY TO THEM THAT WILL BELIEVE THAT ALL HIS
CONTRADICTERS WERE EITHER  IRRELIGIOUS, OR HERETICAL.
((REMONSTRANT.  ........))
((ANSWER)). BECAUSE  YOUR DISSEVERED PRINCIPLES WERE BUT  LIKE THE MANGLED PIECES OF
A GASHED SERPENT, THAT  NOW BEGUN TO  CLOSE, AND  GROW TOGETHER
POPISH AGAIN. WHATSOEVER YOU NOW GLADLY PROFESS OUT OF FEAR, WE
KNOW WHAT YOUR DRIFTS WERE WHEN YOU THOUGHT YOUR SELVES SECURE.
((REMON. ......))
((ANS,)) THE MORE FOUL YOUR FACTION THAT HATH BROUGHT A HARMLESS
NAME INTO OBLOQUY, AND THE FACT MAY JUSTLY BE IMPUTED TO ALL OF YE
THAT OUGHT TO HAVE WITHSTOOD IT, AND DID NOT.
((REMON. .....))
((ANS.)) YES, AS OFT AS EPISCOPACY DARES BE FACTIOUS.
((REMON. .......))
((ANS.)) THEY HAD NEITHER BEEN HALED INTO YOUR GEHENNA AT LAMBETH,
NOR STRAPPADOED WITH AN OATH EX OFFICIO BY YOUR BOW MEN OF THE
ARCHES: AND AS FOR CYPRIANS TIME, THE CAUSE WAS FAR UNLIKE, HE
INDEED SUCCEEDED INTO AN  EPISCOPACY THAT BEGAN THEN TO PRELATIZE,
BUT HIS PERSONAL EXCELLENCE LIKE AN ANTIDOTE OVERCAME THE MALIGNITY
OF THAT BREEDING CORRUPTION WHICH WAS THEN A DISEASE THAT LAY HID FOR
A WHILE UNDER SHOW OF A FULL AND HEALTHY CONSTITUTION, AS THOSE HYDROPIC
HUMOURS NOT DISCERNABLE AT FIRST FROM A FAIR AND JUICY FLESHINESS
OF BODY, OR THAT UNWONTED RUDDY COLOUR WHICH SEEMS GRACEFUL TO A
CHEEK OTHERWISE PALE, AND YET ARISES FROM EVIL CAUSES, EITHER OF SOME
INWARD OBSTRUCTION, OR INFLAMMATION, AND MIGHT DECEIVE THE FIRST
PHYSICIANS TILL THEY HAD LEARNT  THE SEQUEL, WHICH CYPRIANS DAYS DID
NOT BRING FORTH, AND THE PRELATISM OF EPISCOPACY WHICH BEGAN THEN
TO BURGEON AND SPREAD HAD AS YET ESPECIALLY IN FAMOUS MEN A FAIR,
THOUGH A FALSE IMITATION OF FLOURISHING.
((REMON. ......))
((ANS)) TO CONCLUDE THIS SECTION, OUR REMONSTRANT WE SEE IS
RESOLVED TO MAKE GOOD THAT WHICH WAS FORMERLY SAID OF HIS BOOK, THAT
IT WAS NEITHER HUMBLE, NOR A REMONSTRANCE, AND THIS HIS DEFENCE IS
OF THE SAME COMPLEXION. WHEN HE IS CONSTRAINED TO MENTION THE NOTORIOUS
VIOLENCE OF HIS CLERGY ATTEMPTED ON THE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND,
<N REASON OF CHURCH-GOVERNMENT>
<D 1642>
<E YALE1>
IN THE PUBLISHING OF HUMANE LAWS, WHICH FOR THE MOST PART AIM
NOT BEYOND THE GOOD OF CIVIL SOCIETY, TO SET THEM BARELY FORTH TO
THE PEOPLE WITHOUT REASON OR PREFACE, LIKE A PHYSICAL PRESCRIPT
OR ONLY WITH THREATENINGS, AS IT WERE A LORDLY COMMAND, IN THE JUDGEMENT
OF PLATO WAS THOUGHT TO BE DONE NEITHER GENEROUSLY NOR WISELY.
HIS ADVICE WAS, SEEING THAT PERSUASION CERTAINLY IS A MORE WINNING
AND MORE MANLIKE WAY TO KEEP MEN IN OBEDIENCE THAN FEAR, THAT
TO SUCH LAWS AS WERE OF PRINCIPAL MOMENT, THERE SHOULD BE USED AS AN
INDUCTION, SOME WELL TEMPERED DISCOURSE, SHOWING HOW GOOD, HOW GAINFUL,
HOW HAPPY IT MUST  NEEDS BE TO LIVE ACCORDING TO HONESTY AND
JUSTICE, WHICH BEING UTTERED WITH THOSE NATIVE COLOURS AND GRACES OF
SPEECH, AS TRUE ELOQUENCE THE DAUGHTER OF VIRTUE CAN BEST BESTOW UPON
HER MOTHERS PRAISES, WOULD SO INCITE, AND  IN A MANNER, CHARM THE
MULTITIUDE INTO THE LOVE OF THAT WHICH IS REALLY GOOD AS TO IMBRACE IT
EVER AFTER, NOT OF CUSTOM AND AWE, WHICH MOST MEN DO, BUT OF CHOICE
AND PURPOSE, WITH TRUE AND CONSTANT DELIGHT. BUT THIS PRACTICE WE
MAY LEARN FROM A BETTER AND MORE ANCIENT  AUTHORITY, THAN ANY HEATHEN
WRITER HATH TO GIVE US, AND INDEED BEING A POINT OF SO HIGH WISDOM AND
WORTH, HOW COULD IT BE BUT WE SHOULD FIND IT IN THAT BOOK, WITHIN WHOSE
SACRED CONTEXT ALL WISDOM IS INFOLDED? MOSES THEREFORE THE ONLY
LAWGIVER THAT WE CAN BELIEVE TO HAVE BEEN VISIBLY TAUGHT OF GOD,
KNOWING HOW VAIN IT WAS TO WRITE LAWS TO MEN WHOSE HEARTS WERE
NOT FIRST SEASONED WITH THE KNOWLEDGE OF GOD AND OF HIS WORKS, BEGAN
FROM THE FIRST BOOK OF GENESIS, AS A PROLOGUE TO HIS LAWS; WHICH JOSEPHUS
RIGHT WELL HATH NOTED. THAT THE NATION OF THE JEWS, READING THEREIN
THE UNIVERSAL GOODNESS OF GOD TO ALL CREATURES IN THE CREATION, AND
HIS PECULIAR FAVOUR TO THEM IN HIS ELECTION OF ABRAHAM THEIR ANCESTOR,
FROM WHOM THEY COULD DERIVE SO MANY BLESSINGS UPON THEMSELVES,
MIGHT BE MOVED TO OBEY SINCERELY BY KNOWING SO GOOD A REASON OF THEIR
OBEDIENCE. IF THEN THE ADMINISTRATION OF CIVIL JUSTICE, AND UNDER THE
OBSCURITY OF CEREMONIAL RITES, SUCH CARE WAS HAD BY THE WISEST OF THE
HEATHEN, AND BY MOSES AMONG THE JEWS, TO INSTRUCT THEM AT LEAST IN A
GENERAL REASON OF THAT GOVERNMENT TO WHICH THEIR SUBJECTION WAS
REQUIRED, HOW MUCH MORE OUGHT THE MEMBERS OF THE CHURCH UNDER THE
GOSPEL SEEK TO INFORM THEIR UNDERSTANDING IN THE REASON OF THAT
GOVERNMENT WHICH THE CHURCH CLAIMS TO HAVE OVER THEM: ESPECIALLY
FOR THAT THE CHURCH HATH IN HER IMMEDIATE CURE THOSE INNER PARTS AND
AFFECTIONS OF THE MIND WHERE THE SEAT OF REASON IS; HAVING POWER TO
EXAMINE OUR SPIRITUAL KNOWLEDGE, AND TO DEMAND FROM US IN GODS
BEHALF A SERVICE INTIRELY REASONABLE. BUT BECAUSE ABOUT THE MANNER
AND ORDER OF THIS GOVERNMENT, WHETHER IT OUGHT TO BE PRESBYTERIAL,
OR PRELATICAL, SUCH ENDLESS QUESTION, OR RATHER UPROAR IS ARISEN
IN THIS LAND, AS MAY BE JUSTLY TERMED, WHAT THE FEVER IS TO THE PHYSICIANS,
THE ETERNAL REPROACH OF OUR DIVINES; WHILST OTHER PROFOUND CLERKS
OF LATE GREATLY, AS THEY CONCEIVE, TO THE ADVANCEMENT OF PRELATY, ARE
SO EARNESTLY MEETING OUT THE LYDIAN PROCONSULAR ASIA TO MAKE GOOD
THE PRIME METROPOLIS OF EPHESUS, AS IF SOME OF OUR PRELATES IN ALL
HASTE MEANT TO CHANGE THEIR SOIL, AND BECOME NEIGHBOURS TO THE
ENGLISH BISHOP OF CHALCEDON; WHILST GOOD BREERWOOD AS
BUSILY BESTIRS HIMSELF IN OUR VULGAR TONGUE TO DIVIDE PRECISELY THE
THREE PATRIARCHATES OF ROME ALEXANDRIA, AND ANTIOCH, AND WHETHER
TO ANY OF THESE ENGLAND DOTH BELONG, I SHALL IN THE MEAN WHILE NOT
CEASE TO HOPE THROUGH THE MERCY AND GRACE OF CHRIST, THE HEAD AND
HUSBAND OF HIS CHURCH, THAT ENGLAND SHORTLY IS TO BELONG, NEITHER TO
SEE PATRIACHAL, NOR SEE PRELATICAL, BUT TO THE FAITHFUL FEEDING AND
DISCIPLING OF THAT MINISTERIAL ORDER, WHICH THE BLESSED APOSTLES CONSTITUTED
THROUGHOUT THE CHURCHES: AND THIS I SHALL ASSAY TO PROVE CAN
BE NO OTHER, THAN THAT OF PRESBYTERS AND DEACONS. AND IF ANY MAN
INCLINE TO THINK I UNDERTAKE A TASK TOO DIFFICULT FOR MY YEARS, I TRUST
THROUGH THE SUPREME INLIGHTENING ASSISTANCE FAR OTHERWISE; FOR MY
YEARS, BE THEY FEW OR MANY, WHAT IMPORTS IT? SO THEY BRING REASON,
LET THAT BE LOOKED ON: AND FOR THE TASK, FROM HENCE THAT THE QUESTION IN
HAND IS SO NEEDFUL TO BE KNOWN  AT THIS TIME CHIEFLY BY EVERY MEANER
CAPACITY, AND CONTAINS IN IT THE EXPLICATION OF MANY ADMIRABLE AND
HEAVENLY PRIVILEGES REACHED OUT TO US BY THE GOSPEL, I CONCLUDE THE
TASK MUST BE EASY. GOD HAVING TO THIS END ORDAINED HIS GOSPEL TO BE
THE REVELATION OF HIS POWER AND WISDOM IN CHRIST  JESUS. AND THIS
IS ONE DEPTH OF HIS WISDOM, THAT HE  COULD SO PLAINLY REVEAL SO GREAT A
MEASURE OF IT TO THE GROSS  DISTORTED APPREHENSION OF DECAYED MANKIND.
LET OTHERS THEREFORE DREAD AND SHUN THE SCRIPTURES FOR THEIR
DARKNESS, I SHALL WISH I MAY DESERVE TO BE RECKONED AMONG THOSE WHO
ADMIRE AND DWELL UPON THEM FOR THEIR CLEARNESS. AND THIS SEEMS TO
BE THE CAUSE WHY IN THOSE PLACES OF HOLY WRIT, WHEREIN IS TREATED OF
CHURCH-GOVERNMENT, THE REASONS THEREOF ARE NOT FORMALLY, AND
PROFESTLY SET DOWN, BECAUSE TO HIM THAT HEEDS ATTENTIVELY THE DRIFT AND
SCOPE OF CHRISTIAN PROFESSION, THEY EASILY IMPLY THEMSELVES, WHICH
THING FURTHER TO EXPLAIN, HAVING NOW PREFACED ENOUGH, I SHALL NO
LONGER DEFER.
THE FIRST AND GREATEST REASON OF CHURCH-GOVERNMENT, WE MAY
SECURELY WITH THE ASSENT OF MANY ON THE ADVERSE PART,
AFFIRM TO BE, BECAUSE WE FIND IT SO ORDAINED AND SET OUT TO US
BY THE APPOINTMENT OF GOD IN THE SCRIPTURES; BUT WHETHER THIS BE
PRESBYTERIAL, OR PRELATICAL, IT CANNOT BE BROUGHT TO THE SCANNING,
UNTIL I HAVE SAID WHAT IS MEET TO SOME WHO DO NOT THINK IT FOR THE EASE
OF THEIR INCONSEQUENT OPINIONS, TO GRANT THAT CHURCH DISCIPLINE IS
PLATFORMED IN THE BIBLE, BUT THAT IT IS LEFT TO THE DISCRETION
OF MEN. TO THIS CONCEIT OF THEIRS I ANSWER, THAT IT IS BOTH UNSOUND AND
UNTRUE. FOR THERE IS NOT THAT THING IN THE WORLD OF MORE GRAVE AND URGENT
IMPORTANCE THROUGHOUT THE WHOLE LIFE OF MAN, THAN IS DISCIPLINE.
WHAT NEED I INSTANCE? HE THAT HATH READ WITH JUDGEMENT, OF NATIONS
AND COMMON-WEALTHS, OF CITIES AND CAMPS OF PEACE AND WAR, SEA
AND LAND, WILL READILY AGREE THAT THE FLOURISHING AND DECAYING OF ALL
CIVIL SOCIETIES, ALL THE MOMENTS  AND TURNINGS OF HUMANE OCCASIONS
ARE MOVED TO AND FRO AS UPON THE AXLE OF DISCIPLINE. SO THAT WHATSOEVER
POWER OR SWAY IN MORTAL THINGS WEAKER MEN HAVE ATTRIBUTED TO
FORTUNE, I DURST WITH MORE CONFIDENCE (THE HONOUR OF DIVINE PROVIDENCE
EVER SAVED) ASCRIBE  EITHER TO THE VIGOUR, OR THE SLACKNESS OF DISCIPLINE.
NOR IS THERE ANY SOCIABLE PERFECTION IN THIS LIFE CIVIL OR SACRED THAT
CAN BE ABOVE DISCIPLINE, BUT SHE IS THAT WHICH WITH HER MUSICAL CORDS
PRESERVES AND HOLDS ALL THE PARTS THEREOF TOGETHER. HENCE IN THOSE
ARMIES OF  CYRUS IN  XENOPHON, AND SCIPIO IN THE ROMAN STORIES,
THE EXCELLENCE OF MILITARY SKILL WAS ESTEEMED NOT BY THE NEEDING
BUT BY THE READIEST SUBMITTING TO THE EDICTS OF THEIR COMMANDER. AND
CERTAINLY DISCIPLINE IS NOT ONLY THE REMOVAL OF DISORDER, BUT IF ANY
VISIBLE SHAPE  CAN BE GIVEN TO DIVINE THINGS, THE VERY VISIBLE SHAPE AND
IMAGE OF VIRTUE, WHEREBY SHE IS NOT ONLY SEEN IN THE REGULAR GESTURES
AND MOTIONS OF HER HEAVENLY PACES AS SHE WALKS, BUT ALSO MAKES THE
HARMONY OF HER VOICE AUDIBLE TO MORTAL EARS. YEA THE ANGELS THEMSELVES
IN WHOM NO DISORDER IS FEARED, AS THE APOSTLES THAT SAW THEM
IN HIS RAPTURE DESCRIBES, ARE DISTINGUISHED AND  QUATERNIONED INTO THEIR
CELESTIAL  PRINCEDOMS, AND SATRAPIES, ACCORDING AS GOD HIMSELF
HATH WRIT HIS IMPERIAL DECREES THOUGH THE GREAT PROVINCES OF HEAVEN.
THE STATE ALSO OF THE BLESSED IN PARADISE, THOUGH NEVER SO PERFECT, IS
NOT THEREFORE LEFT WITHOUT  DISCIPLINE, WHOSE GOLDEN SURVAYING REED
MARKS OUT AND MEASURES EVERY QUARTER AND CIRCUIT OF THE NEW  JERUSALEM.
YET IS IT NOT TO BE CONCEIVED THAT THOSE ETERNALL EFFLUENCES OF SANCTITY
AND LOVE IN THE GLORIFIED SAINTS SHOULD BY THIS MEANS BE CONFINED AND
CLOYED WITH REPETITION OF THAT WHICH IS PRESCRIBED, BUT THAT OUR
HAPPINESS MAY ORB IT SELF INTO A THOUSAND VAGANCIES OF GLORY AND
DELIGHT AND WITH A KIND OF ECCENTRICAL EQUATION BE AS IT WERE AN
INVARIABLE PLANET OF JOY AND  FELICITY, HOW MUCH LESS CAN WE BELIEVE
THAT  GOD WOULD LEAVE HIS FRAIL AND FEEBLE, THOUGH NOT LESS BELOVED
CHURCH HERE BELOW TO THE PERPETUAL STUMBLE OF CONJECTURE AND
DISTURBANCE IN THIS OUR DARK VOYAGE WITHOUT THE CARD AND COMPASS
OF DISCIPLINE WHICH IS SO HARD TO BE A MANS MAKING THAT WE MAY SEE
EVEN IN THE GUIDANCE OF A CIVIL STATE  TO WORLDLY HAPPINESS, IT IS NOT
FOR EVERY LEARNED, OR EVERY WISE MAN, THOUGH  MANY OF THEM CONSULT
IN COMMON, TO INVENT OR FRAME A DISCIPLINE, BUT IF IT BE AT ALL THE WORK
OF MAN, IT MUST BE OF SUCH A ONE AS IS A TRUE KNOWER OF HIMSELF, AND
HIMSELF IN WHOM CONTEMPLATION AND PRACTICE, WIT PRUDENCE, FORTITUDE,
AND ELOQUENCE MUST BE RARELY MET, BOTH TO COMPREHEND THE
HIDDEN CAUSES OF THINGS, AND SPAN IN HIS THOUGHTS ALL THE VARIOUS EFFECTS
THAT PASSION OR COMPLEXION CAN WORK IN MANS NATURE; AND HERETO
MUST HIS HAND BE AT DEFIANCE WITH  GAIN, AND HIS HEART IN ALL VIRTUES
HEROIC. SO FAR IS IT FROM THE KEN OF THESE WRETCHED PROJECTORS OF
OURS THAT BESCRAWL THEIR PAMPHLETS EVERY  DAY WITH NEW FORMS OF
GOVERNMENT FOR OUR CHURCH. AND THEREFORE ALL THE ANCIENT LAWGIVERS WERE
EITHER TRULY INSPIRED AS MOSES, OR WERE SUCH MEN AS WITH AUTHORITY
ENOUGH MIGHT GIVE IT OUT TO BE SO, AS MINOS, LYCURGUS, NUMA,
BECAUSE THEY WISELY FORETHOUGHT THAT MEN WOULD NEVER QUIETLY SUBMIT
TO SUCH A DISCIPLINE AS HAD NOT MORE OF GODS HAND IN IT THAN MANS. TO
COME WITHIN THE NARROWNESS OF HOUSEHOLD GOVERNMENT, OBSERVATION
WILL SHOW US MANY DEEP COUNSELLORS OF STATE AND JUDGES TO DEMEAN
THEMSELVES INCORRUPTLY IN THE SETTLED COURSE OF AFFAIRS, AND MANY
WORTHY PREACHERS UPRIGHT IN THEIR LIVES, POWERFUL IN THEIR AUDIENCE;
BUT LOOK UPON EITHER OF THESE MEN WHERE THEY ARE LEFT TO THEIR OWN
DISCIPLINING AT HOME, AND YOU SHALL SOON PERCEIVE FOR ALL THEIR SINGLE
KNOWLEDGE AND UPRIGHTNESS, HOW DEFICIENT THEY ARE IN THE REGULATING
OF THEIR OWN FAMILY; NOT ONLY IN WHAT  MAY CONCERN THE VIRTUOUS AND
DECENT COMPOSURE OF THEIR OWN  MINDS IN THEIR SEVERAL PLACES, BUT THAT
WHICH IS OF LOWER AND EASIER  PERFORMANCE, THE RIGHT POSSESSING OF
THE OUTWARD VESSEL, THEIR BODY, IN HEALTH OR SICKNESS, REST OR LABOUR,
DIET, OR ABSTINENCE, WHEREBY TO RENDER IT MORE PLIANT TO THE SOUL, AND
USEFUL TO THE COMMON-WEALTH: WHICH IF MEN WERE BUT AS GOOD TO
DISCIPLINE THEMSELVES AS SOME ARE TO TUTOR THEIR HORSES AND HAWKS,
IT COULD NOT BE SO GROSS IN MOST HOUSEHOLDS. IF THEN IT APPEAR SO HARD
AND SO LITTLE KNOWN, HOW TO GOVERN A HOUSE WELL, WHICH IS THOUGHT OF
SO EASY DISCHARGE, AND FOR EVERY MANS UNDERTAKING, WHAT SKILL OF MAN,
WHAT WISDOM, WHAT PARTS, CAN BE SUFFICIENT  TO GIVE LAWS AND ORDINANCES
TO THE ELECT HOUSEHOLD OF GOD? IF WE COULD IMAGINE THAT HE HAD LEFT IT
AT RANDOM WITHOUT HIS PROVIDENT AND  GRACIOUS ORDERING, WHO IS HE
SO ARROGANT SO PRESUMPTUOUS THAT DURST DISPOSE AND GUIDE THE LIVING
ARK OF THE HOLY GHOST, THOUGH HE SHOULD FIND IT WANDERING IN THE
FIELD OF BETHSHEMESH,  WITHOUT THE  CONSCIOUS WARRANT OF SOME HIGH
CALLING. BUT NO PROFANE  INSOLENCE CAN PARALELL THAT WHICH OUR PRELATES
DARE AVOUCH, TO DRIVE OUTRAGIOUSLY, AND SHATTER THE HOLY ARK OF THE
CHURCH,  NOT BORNE UPON THEIR SHOULDERS WITH PAINS AND LABOUR IN THE
WORD, BUT DRAWN WITH RUDE OXEN THEIR OFFICIALS, AND THEIR OWN BRUTE
INVENTIONS. LET THEM MAKE SHOWS OF REFORMING WHILE THEY WILL, SO
LONG AS THE CHURCH IS MOUNTED UPON THE PRELATICAL CART, AND NOT AS
IT OUGHT BETWEEN THE HANDS OF THE MINISTERS, IT WILL BUT SHAKE AND
TOTTER, AND HE THAT SETS TO HIS HAND THOUGH WITH  A GOOD INTENT TO HINDER
THE SHOGGING OF IT, IN THIS  UNLAWFUL WAGGONRY WHEREIN IT RIDES, LET HIM
BEWARE IT BE NOT FATAL  TO HIM AS IT WAS TO UZZA. CERTAINLY IF GOD BE THE
FATHER OF HIS FAMILY THE CHURCH, WHEREIN COULD HE EXPRESS THAT NAME
MORE, THAN IN TRAINING IT UP UNDER HIS OWN ALL-WISE AND DEAR ECONOMY
NOT TURNING IT LOOSE TO THE HAVOCK OF STRANGERS AND WOLVES
THAT WOULD ASK NO BETTER PLEA THAN THIS TO DO IN THE CHURCH OF CHRIST,
WHAT EVER HUMOUR, FACTION, POLICY, OR LICENTIOUS WILL WOULD PROMPT
THEM TO. AGAIN, IF CHRIST BE THE CHURCHES HUSBAND EXPECTING HER
TO BE PRESENTED BEFORE HIM A PURE UNSPOTTED VIRGIN; IN WHAT COULD HE
SHOW HIS TENDER LOVE TO HER MORE, THAN IN PRESCRIBING HIS OWN WAYS
WHICH HE BEST KNEW WOULD BE  TO THE IMPROVEMENT OF HER HEALTH AND
BEAUTY WITH MUCH  GREATER CARE DOUBTLESS THAN THE PERSIAN KING
COULD APPOINT  FOR HIS QUEEN ESTHER, THOSE MAIDEN DIETINGS AND SET
PRESCRIPTIONS OF BATHS AND ODOURS, WHICH MAY RENDER HER AT LAST THE
MORE AMIABLE TO HIS EYE. FOR OF ANY AGE OR SEX, MOST UNFITLY MAY A
VIRGIN BE LEFT TO AN UNCERTAIN AND ARBITRARY EDUCATION. YEA THOUGH
SHE BE WELL INSTRUCTED, YET IS SHE STILL UNDER A MORE STRAIGHT TUITION,
ESPECIALLY IF BETROTHED. IN LIKE MANNER THE CHURCH BEARING THE SAME
RESEMBLANCE IT WERE NOT  REASON TO THINK SHE SHOULD BE LEFT DESTITUTE
OF THAT CARE WHICH IS AS NECESSARY, AND PROPER TO HER, AS INSTRUCTION
FOR PUBLIC PREACHING INDEED IS THE GIFT OF THE SPIRIT WORKING AS
BEST SEEMS TO HIS SECRET WILL, BUT DISCIPLINE IS THE PRACTIC WORK OF
PREACHING DIRECTED AND APPLIED AS IS MOST REQUISITE TO PARTICULAR DUTY;
WITHOUT WHICH IT WERE ALL ONE TO THE BENEFIT OF SOULS, AS IT WOULD BE TO
THE CURE OF BODIES, IF ALL THE PHYSICIANS IN LONDON SHOULD GET INTO
SEVERAL PULPITS OF THE CITY, AND ASSEMBLING ALL THE  DISEASED IN
EVERY PARISH SHOULD BEGIN A LEARNED LECTURE OF PLEURISIES, PALSIES,
LETHARGIES, TO WHICH PERHAPS NONE THERE PRESENT WERE INCLINED, AND
SO WITHOUT SO MUCH AS FEELING ONE PULSE, OR GIVING THE LEAST ORDER
TO ANY  SKILFUL APOTHECARY, SHOULD   DISMISS THEM FROM TIME TO TIME SOME
GROANING, SOME LANGUISHING, SOME EXPIRING, WITH THIS ONLY CHARGE TO
LOOK WELL TO THEMSELVES, AND DO AS THEY HEAR. OF WHAT EXCELLENCE AND
NECESSITY  THEN CHURCH-DISCIPLINE IS, HOW BEYOND THE FACULTY OF MAN TO
FRAME, AND HOW DANGEROUS TO BE LEFT TO MANS INVENTION WHO WOULD
BE EVERY FOOT TURNING IT TO SINISTER ENDS, HOW PROPERLY ALSO IT IS THE
WORK OF GOD AS FATHER  AND OF CHRIST AS HUSBAND OF THE CHURCH; WE
HAVE BY THUS MUCH HEARD.
AS THEREFORE IT IS UNSOUND TO SAY THAT  GOD HATH NOT APPOINTED
ANY SET GOVERNMENT TO HIS CHURCH, SO IS IT UNTRUE. OF THE TIME
OF THE LAW THERE CAN BE NO DOUBT; FOR TO  LET PASS THE  FIRST
INSTITUTION OF PRIESTS AND  LEVITES, WHICH IS TOO CLEAR TO BE INSISTED
UPON, WHICH  THE TEMPLE CAME TO BE BUILT, WHICH IN PLAIN  JUDGEMENT
COULD BREED NO ESSENTIAL CHANGE EITHER IN RELIGION, OR IN THE PRIESTLY
GOVERNMENT; YET GOD TO SHOW HOW LITTLE HE COULD ENDURE THAT MEN
SHOULD BE TAMPERING  AND CONTRIVING IN HIS WORSHIP, THOUGH IN THINGS OF
LESS REGARD, GAVE TO DAVID FOR SOLOMON  NOT ONLY  A PATTERN AND MODEL
OF THE TEMPLE, BUT  A DIRECTION FOR THE COURSES OF THE PRIESTS AND  LEVITES,
AND FOR ALL THE WORK OF THEIR SERVICE. AT THE   RETURN FROM THE CAPTIVITY
THINGS WERE ONLY RESTORED AFTER THE ORDINANCE OF MOSES AND DAVID
OR IF THE LEAST ALTERATION  BE TO BE FOUND, THEY HAD  WITH THEM
INSPIRED MEN, PROPHETS, AND  IT WERE NOT SOBER TO SAY THEY DID OUGHT
OF MOMENT WITHOUT DIVINE INTIMATION. IN THE PROPHECY OF EZEKIEL
FROM THE FORTY CHAPTER ONWARD, AFTER THE DESTRUCTION OF THE TEMPLE, GOD
BY HIS PROPHET SEEKING TO WEAN  THE HEARTS OF THE JEWS FROM THEIR
OLD LAW TO EXPECT A NEW AND MORE PERFECT REFORMATION UNDER CHRIST
SETS OUT BEFORE THEIR  EYES THE STATELY FABRIC AND CONSTITUTION OF HIS
CHURCH,  WITH ALL THE ECCLESIASTICAL FUNCTIONS APPERTAINING; INDEED
THE DESCRIPTION IS AS  SORTED BEST TO THE APPREHENSION OF THOSE TIMES,
TYPICAL AND  SHADOWY, BUT IN  SUCH  MANNER AS NEVER YET CAME TO
PASS, NOR NEVER MUST LITERALLY, UNLESS WE MEAN TO ANNIHILATE THE
GOSPEL. BUT SO EXQUISITE AND LIVELY THE DESCRIPTION IS IN PORTRAYING THE
NEW STATE OF THE CHURCH, AND ESPECIALLY IN THOSE POINTS WHERE GOVERNMENT
SEEMS TO BE MOST ACTIVE, THAT  BOTH JEWS AND GENTILES MIGHT
HAVE GOOD CAUSE TO BE ASSURED, THAT GOD WHEN EVER  HE MEANT TO
REFORM HIS CHURCH NEVER INTENDED TO LEAVE THE GOVERNMENT THEREOF
DELINEATED HERE IN SUCH  CURIOUS ARCHITECTURE, TO BE PATCHED AFTERWARDS,
AND VARNISHED OVER WITH  THE DEVICES AND IMBELLISHINGS OF MANS
IMAGINATION. DID GOD TAKE SUCH DELIGHT IN MEASURING OUT THE PILLARS,
ARCHES AND  DOORS OF A MATERIAL TEMPLE, WAS HE SO PUNCTUAL AND
CIRCUMSPECT IN LAVERS, ALTARS, AND SACRIFICES SOON AFTER TO BE ABROGATED,
LEST ANY OF THESE SHOULD HAVE BEEN MADE CONTRARY TO HIS MIND?
IS NOT A FAR MORE PERFECT WORK  MORE  AGREEABLE TO HIS PERFECTION IN
THE MOST PERFECT STATE OF THE CHURCH MILITANT, THE NEW ALLIANCE OF  GOD
TO MAN? SHOULD NOT HE RATHER NOW BY HIS OWN PRESCRIBED DISCIPLINE
HAVE CAST HIS LINE AND LEVEL UPON THE SOUL OF MAN WHICH IS HIS RATIONAL
TEMPLE, AND BY THE DIVINE SQUARE AND COMPASS THEREOF
FORM AND REGENERATE IN US THE LOVELY SHAPES OF VIRTUES AND GRACES,
THE SOONER TO EDIFY AND ACCOMPLISH THAT IMMORTAL STATURE OF  CHRISTS
BODY WHICH IS HIS CHURCH, IN ALL HER GLORIOUS LINEAMENTS AND PROPORTIONS.
<N APOLOGY AGAINST A PAMPHLET>
<D 1642>
<E YALE1>
IF, READERS, TO THAT SAME GREAT DIFFICULTY OF WELL DOING WHAT WE
CERTAINLY KNOW, WERE NOT ADDED IN MOST MEN AS GREAT A CARELESSNESS
OF KNOWING WHAT THEY, AND OTHERS OUGHT TO DO, WE HAD BEEN
LONG ERE THIS, NO DOUBT BUT ALL OF US MUCH FARTHER ON OUR WAY TO SOME
DEGREE OF PEACE AND HAPPINESS IN THIS KINGDOM. BUT SINCE OUR SINFUL
NEGLECT OF PRACTISING  THAT WHICH WE KNOW TO BE UNDOUBTEDLY TRUE AND
GOOD, HATH BROUGHT FORTH  AMONG US, THROUGH GODS JUST ANGER SO GREAT
A DIFFICULTY NOW TO KNOW THAT WHICH OTHERWISE MIGHT BE SOON LEARNED
AND HATH DIVIDED US BY A CONTROVERSY OF GREAT IMPORTANCE INDEED, BUT
OF NO HARD SOLUTION, WHICH IS THE MORE OUR PUNISHMENT, I RESOLVED (OF
WHAT SMALL MOMENT SOEVER I MIGHT BE THOUGHT) TO STAND ON THAT SIDE
WHERE I SAW BOTH THE PLAIN AUTHORITY OF SCRIPTURE LEADING, AND THE
REASON OF JUSTICE AND EQUITY PERSUADING; WITH THIS OPINION WHICH
ESTEEMS IT MORE UNLIKE A CHRISTIAN TO BE A COLD NEUTER IN THE CAUSE
OF THE CHURCH, THAN THE LAW OF SOLON MADE IT PUNISHABLE AFTER A
SEDITION IN THE STATE. AND BECAUSE I OBSERVE THAT FEAR AND DULL
DISPOSITION, LUKEWARMNESS AND SLOTH ARE NOT SELDOMER WONT TO CLOAK
THEMSELVES UNDER THE AFFECTED NAME OF MODERATION, THAN TRUE AND
LIVELY ZEAL IS CUSTOMABLY DISPAREGED WITH THE TERM OF INDISCRETION
BITTERNESS, AND CHOLER, I COULD NOT TO MY THINKING HONOUR A GOOD CAUSE
MORE FROM THE HEART THAN BY DEFENDING IT EARNESTLY AS OFT AS I COULD
JUDGE IT BEHOOVE ME, NOTWITHSTANDING ANY FALSE NAME THAT COULD
BE INVENTED  TO WRONG, OR UNDERVALUE AN HONEST MEANING. WHEREIN
ALTHOUGH I HAVE NO DOUBTED TO SINGLE FORTH MORE THAN ONCE, SUCH OF
THEM AS WERE THOUGHT THE CHIEF AND MOST NOMINATED OPPOSERS
ON THE OTHER SIDE, WHOM NO MAN ELSE UNDERTOOK: IF I HAVE DONE WELL
EITHER TO BE CONFIDENT OF THE TRUTH, WHOSE FORCE IS BEST SEEN AGAINST
THE ABLEST RESISTANCE, OR TO BE JEALOUS AND TENDER OF THE HURT THAT MIGHT
BE DONE AMONG THE WEAKER BY THE INTRAPPING AUTHORITY OF GREAT NAMES
TITLED TO FALSE OPINIONS, OR THAT IT BE LAWFUL TO ATTRIBUTE SOMEWHAT TO
GIFTS OF GODS IMPARTING, WHICH I BOAST NOT, BUT THANKFULLY ACKNOWLEDGE,
AND FEAR ALSO LEAST AT MY CERTAIN ACCOUNT THEY BE RECKONED TO
ME MANY RATHER  THAN FEW, OR IF LASTLY IT BE BUT JUSTICE NOT TO DEFRAUD
OF DUE ESTEEM THE WEARISOME LABOURS AND STUDIOUS WATCHINGS, WHEREIN
I HAVE SPENT AND TIRED OUT ALMOST A WHOLE YOUTH, I SHALL NOT DISTRUST
TO BE ACQUITTED OF PRESUMPTION. KNOWING THAT IF HERETOFORE ALL AGES
HAVE RECEIVED WITH FAVOUR AND GOOD ACCEPTANCE THE EARLIEST INDUSTRY
OF HIM THAT HATH BEEN HOPEFUL, IT WERE BUT HARD MEASURE NOW, IF
THE FREEDOM OF ANY TIMELY SPIRIT SHOULD BE OPPRESSED MERELY BY THE
BIG AND BLUNTED FAME OF HIS ELDER ADVERSARY; AND THAT HIS SUFFICIENCY
MUST BE NOW SENTENCED NOT BY PONDERING THE REASON HE SHOWS, BUT
BY CALCULATING THE YEARS HE BRINGS. HOWEVER, AS MY PURPOSE IS NOT,
NOR HATH IT BEEN FORMERLY, TO LOOK ON MY ADVERSARY ABROAD, THROUGH
THE DECEIVING GLASS OF OTHER MENS GREAT OPINION OF HIM, BUT AT HOME,
WHERE I MAY FIND HIM IN THE PROPER LIGHT OF HIS OWN WORTH, SO NOW
AGAINST THE RANCOR OF AN EVIL TONGUE, FROM WHICH I NEVER THOUGHT SO
ABSURDLY, AS THAT I OF ALL MEN SHOULD BE EXEMPT, I MUST BE FORCED TO
PROCEED FROM THE UNFAINED AND DILIGENT INQUIRY OF MINE OWN
CONSCIENCE AT HOME (FOR BETTER WAY I KNOW NOT READERS) TO GIVE A MORE
TRUE ACCOUNT OF MY SELF ABROAD THAN THIS MODEST CONFUTER, AS HE
CALLS HIMSELF, HATH GIVEN OF ME. ALBEIT THAT IN DOING THIS I SHALL BE
SENSIBLE OF TWO THINGS WHICH TO ME WILL BE NOTHING PLEASANT; THE ONE
IS, THAT NOT UNLIKELY I SHALL BE THOUGHT TOO MUCH A PARTY IN MINE OWN
CAUSE, AND THEREIN TO SEE LEAST; THE OTHER, THAT I SHALL BE PUT UNWILLINGLY
TO MOLEST THE PUBLIC VIEW WITH THE VINDICATION OF A PRIVATE
NAME; AS IF IT WERE WORTH THE WHILE THAT THE PEOPLE SHOULD CARE WHETHER
SUCH A ONE WERE THUS, OR THUS. YET THOSE I INTREAT WHO HAVE FOUND THE
LEISURE TO READ THAT NAME, HOWEVER OF SMALL REPUTE, UNWORTHILY
DEFAMED, WOULD BE SO GOOD AND SO PATIENT AS TO HEAR THE SAME PERSON
NOT UNNEEDFULLY DEFENDED. I WILL NOT DENY BUT THAT THE BEST APOLOGY
AGAINST FALSE ACCUSERS IS SILENCE AND SUFFERANCE, AND HONEST DEEDS SET
AGAINST DISHONEST WORDS. AND THAT I COULD AT THIS TIME MOST EASILY,
AND SECURELY, WITH THE LEAST LOSS OF REPUTATION USE NO OTHER
DEFENCE, I NEED NOT DESPAIR TO WIN BELIEF. WHETHER I CONSIDER BOTH THE
FOOLISH CONTRIVING AND RIDICULOUS AIMING OF THESE HIS SLANDEROUS BOLTS,
SHOT SO WIDE OF ANY SUSPICION TO BE FASTENED ON ME, THAT I HAVE OFT WITH
INWARD CONTENTMENT PERCEIVED MY FRIENDS CONGRATULATING THEMSELVES
IN MY INNOCENCE, AND MY ENEMIES  ASHAMED OF THEIR PARTNERS FOLLY. OR
WHETHER I LOOK AT THESE PRESENT TIMES WHEREIN MOST MEN NOW SCARCE
PERMITTED THE LIBERTY TO THINK OVER THEIR OWN CONCERNMENTS HAVE
REMOVED THE SEAT OF THEIR THOUGHTS MORE OUTWARD TO THE EXPECTATION OF
OF PUBLIC EVENTS . OR WHETHER THE EXAMPLES OF MEN, EITHER NOBLE OR
RELIGIOUS, WHO HAVE SAT DOWN LATELY WITH A MEEK SILENCE AND SUFFERANCE
UNDER MANY LIBELLOUS ENDORSEMENTS, MAY BE A RULE TO OTHERS, I MIGHT
WELL  APPEASE MY SELF TO PUT UP ANY REPROACHES IN SUCH AN HONOURABLE
SOCIETY OF FELLOW-SUFFERERS USING NO OTHER DEFENCE. AND WERE IT THAT
SLANDER WOULD  BE CONTENT TO MAKE AN END WHERE IT FIRST FIXES, AND NOT
SEEK TO CAST OUT THE LIKE INFAMY  UPON EACH THING THAT HATH BUT ANY
RELATION TO THE PERSON TRADUCED, I SHOULD HAVE PLEADED AGAINST THIS
CONFUTER BY NO OTHER ADVOCATES THAN THOSE WHICH I FIRST COMMENDED,
SILENCE, AND SUFFERANCE, AND SPEAKING DEEDS AGAINST FALTERING WORDS.
BUT WHEN  I DISCERNED  HIS INTENT WAS NOT SO MUCH TO SMITE AT ME, AS
THROUGH ME TO RENDER ODIOUS THE TRUTH WHICH I HAD WRITTEN, AND TO
STAIN WITH IGNOMINY THAT EVANGELIC DOCTRINE WHICH OPPOSES THE
TRADITION OF PRELATY, I CONCEIVED MY  SELF TO BE NOW NOT AS MINE OWN
PERSON, BUT AS A MEMBER INCORPORATE INTO THAT TRUTH WHEREOF I WAS
PERSUADED, AND WHEREOF I HAD DECLARED  OPENLY  TO BE A PARTAKER.
WHEREUPON I THOUGHT IT MY DUTY IF NOT TO MY SELF, YET TO THE
RELIGIOUS CAUSE I HAD IN HAND, NOT TO LEAVE ON MY GARMENT THE LEAST
SPOT, OR BLEMISH IN GOOD NAME SO LONG AS GOD SHOULD GIVE ME TO SAY
THAT WHICH MIGHT WIPE IT OFF. LEAST THOSE DISGRACES WHICH I HAD OUGHT TO
SUFFER, IF IT SO BEFALL ME, FOR MY RELIGION, THROUGH MY DEFAULT RELIGION
BE MADE LIABLE TO SUFFER FOR ME. AND WHETHER IT MIGHT NOT SOMETHING
REFLECT  UPON THOSE REVERENT MEN WHOSE FRIEND I MAY BE THOUGHT IN
WRITING THE ANIMADVERSIONS, WAS NOT MY LAST CARE TO CONSIDER, IF I
SHOULD REST UNDER THESE REPROACHES HAVING THE SAME COMMON ADVERSARY
WITH THEM, IT MIGHT BE COUNTED SMALL CREDIT FOR THEIR CAUSE TO HAVE
FOUND SUCH AN ASSISTANT, AS THIS BABLER HATH DEVISED ME. WHAT OTHER
THING IN HIS BOOK THERE IS OF DISPUTE, OR QUESTION, IN ANSWERING THERETO
I DOUBT NOT TO BE JUSTIFIED; EXCEPT THERE BE WHO WILL CONDEMN ME
TO HAVE WASTED TIME IN THROWING DOWN THAT WHICH COULD NOT KEEP IT
SELF UP. AS FOR OTHERS WHO NOTWITHSTANDING WHAT I CAN ALLEGE HAVE YET
DECREED TO MIS-INTERPRET THE INTENTS OF MY REPLY, I SUPPOSE THEY WOULD
HAVE FOUND AS MANY CAUSES TO HAVE MISCONCEIVED THE REASONS OF MY
SILENCE.
TO BEGIN THEREFORE AN APOLOGY FOR THOSE ANIMADVERSIONS WHICH I
WRIT AGAINST THE REMONSTRANT IN DEFENCE OF SMECTYMNUUS, SINCE THE
PREFACE, WHICH WAS PURPOSELY SET BEFORE THEM, IS NOT THOUGHT
APOLOGETICAL ENOUGH; IT WILL BE BEST TO ACQUAINT YE, READERS, BEFORE OTHER
THINGS, WHAT THE MEANING WAS TO WRITE THEM IN THAT MANNER WHICH I
DID. FOR I DO NOT LOOK TO BE ASKED WHEREFORE I WRIT THE BOOK, IT BEING
NO DIFFICULTY TO ANSWER THAT I DID IT TO THOSE ENDS WHICH THE BEST MEN
PROPOSE TO THEMSELVES WHEN THEY WRITE. BUT WHEREFORE IN THAT MANNER
NEGLECTING THE MAIN BULK OF ALL THAT SPECIOUS ANTIQUITY, WHICH
MIGHT STUN CHILDREN, BUT NOT MEN, I CHOSE RATHER TO OBSERVE SOME
KIND OF MILITARY ADVANTAGES TO AWAIT HIM AT HIS FORRAGINGS, AT HIS
WATERINGS, AND WHEN EVER HE FELT HIMSELF SECURE TO SOLACE HIS VAIN
INDERISION OF HIS MORE SERIOUS OPPONENTS. AND HERE LET ME HAVE
PARDON, READERS, IF THE REMEMBRANCE OF THAT WHICH  HE HATH LICENCED
HIMSELF TO UTTER CONTEMPTUOUSLY OF THOSE REVEREND MEN PROVOKE ME
TO DO THAT OVER AGAIN WHICH SOME EXPECT I SHOULD EXCUSE AS TOO
FREELY DONE; SINCE I HAVE TWO PROVOCATIONS, HIS LATEST INSULTING IN HIS
SHORT ANSWER, AND THEIR FINAL PATIENCE. I HAD  NO FEAR BUT THAT THE
REMONSTRANT COULD BRING, WERE PREPARED BOTH WITH SKILL AND PURPOSE TO
RETURN A SUFFIZING ANSWER  AND WERE ABLE ENOUGH TO LAY THE DUST AND
PUDDER IN ANTIQUITY, WHICH HE AND HIS, OUT OF STRATAGEM, ARE WONT
TO RAISE; BUT WHEN I SAW HIS WEAK ARGUMENTS HEADED WITH SHARP
TAUNTS, AND THAT HIS DESIGN WAS, IF HE COULD NOT REFUTE THEM, YET AT
LEAST WITH QUIPS AND SNAPPING  ADAGIES TO VAPOUR THEM OUT, WHICH
THEY BENT ONLY UPON THE BUSINESS WERE MINDED TO LET PASS, BY HOW
MUCH I SAW THEM TAKING LITTLE THOUGHT FOR THEIR OWN INJURIES, I MUST
CONFESS I TOOK IT AS MY PART THE LESS TO ENDURE THAT MY RESPECTED
FRIENDS THROUGH THEIR OWN UNNECESSARY PATIENCE SHOULD THUS LIE
AT THE MERCY OF A COY FLIRTING STYLE; TO BE  GIRDED WITH FRUMPS AND
CURTAL GIBES BY ONE WHO MAKES SENTENCES BY THE STATUTE, AS IF ALL
ABOVE THREE INCHES WERE CONFISCATE. TO ME IT SEEMED AN
INDIGNITY, THAT WHOM  HIS WHOLE WISDOM COULD NOT MOVE FROM THEIR
PLACE, THEM HIS IMPETUOUS FOLLY  SHOULD PRESUME TO RIDE OVER. AND
IF I WERE MORE WARM THAN WAS MEET IN ANY PASSAGE OF THAT BOOK,
WHICH YET I DO NOT YEILD, I MIGHT USE THEREIN THE PATRONAGE
OF NO WORSE AN AUTHOR THAN GREGORY NYSSEN, WHO MENTIONING HIS SHARPNESS
AGAINST EUNOMIUS IN THE DEFENCE OF HIS BROTHER BASIL, HOLDS HIMSELF
IRREPROVABLE IN THAT IT WAS NOT FOR HIMSELF BUT IN THE CAUSE OF HIS
BROTHER; AND IN SUCH CASES, SAITH HE, PERHAPS IT IS WORTHIER PARDON TO
BE ANGRY, THAN TO BE COOLER. AND WHEREAS THIS CONFUTER TAXES THE
WHOLE DISCOURSE OF LEVITY, I SHALL SHOW YE, READERS, WHERESOEVER IT
SHALL BE OBJECTED IN PARTICULAR THAT I HAVE ANSWERED WITH AS
LITTLE LIGHTNESS AS THE REMONSTRANT HATH GIVEN EXAMPLE. I HAVE NOT BEEN
SO LIGHT AS THE PALM OF A BISHOP WHICH IS THE LIGHTEST THING IN THE
WORLD WHEN HE BRINGS OUT HIS BOOK OF ORDINATION: FOR THEN CONTRARY
TO THAT WHICH IS WONT IN RELEASING OUT OF PRISON, ANY ONE THAT WILL PAY
HIS FEES IS LAID HANDS ON. ANOTHER REASON, IT WOULD  NOT BE AMISS
THOUGH THE REMONSTRANT  WERE TOLD, WHEREFORE HE WAS IN THAT UNUSUAL
MANNER BELEAGUERED; AND THIS WAS IT, TO PLUCK OUT OF THE HEADS OF HIS
ADMIRERS THE CONCEIT THAT ALL WHO ARE NOT PRELATICAL, ARE GROSS-HEADED,
THICK WITTED, ILLITERATE, SHALLOW. CAN NOTHING THEN BUT EPISCOPACY TEACH
MEN TO SPEAK GOOD ENGLISH, TO PICK AND ORDER A SET OF WORDS
JUDICIOUSLY?  MUST WE LEARN  FROM CANONS AND QUAINT SERMONINGS
INTERLINED WITH BARBAROUS LATIN TO ILLUMINE A PERIOD, TO WREATH AN
ENTHYMEMA WITH MAISTROUS DEXTERITY? I RATHER ENCLINE, AS I HAVE
HEARD IT OBSERVED, THAT A JESUITS ITALIAN WHEN HE WRITES, IS EVER NAUGHT,
THOUGH HE BE BORN AND BRED A FLORENTINE, SO TO THINK THAT FROM
LIKE CAUSES WE MAY GO NEAR TO OBSERVE THE SAME IN THE STYLE OF A PRELATE.
FOR DOUBTLESS THAT INDEED ACCORDING TO ART IS MOST ELOQUENT WHICH
RETURNS AND APPROACHES NEAREST TO NATURE FROM WHENCE IT CAME; AND
THEY EXPRESS NATURE BEST, WHO IN THEIR LIVES LEAST WANDER FROM HER
SAFE LEADING, WHICH MAY BE CALLED REGENERATE REASON. SO THAT HOW
HE SHOULD BE TRULY ELOQUENT WHO IS NOT WITHALL A GOOD MAN, I SEE NOT.
NEVER THE LESS AS OFT AS IS TO BE DEALT WITH MEN WHO PRIDE THEMSELVES
IN THEIR SUPPOSED ART, TO LEAVE THEM UNEXCUSABLE WHEREIN THEY WILL NOT
BE BETTERED THERE BE OF THOSE THAT ESTEEM PRELATY A FIGMENT, WHO YET
CAN PIPE, IF THEY CAN DANCE, NOR WILL BE UNFURNISHED TO SHOW THAT WHAT
THE PRELATES ADMIRE AND HAVE NOT, OTHERS HAVE AND ADMIRE  NOT. THE
KNOWLEDGE WHEREOF, AND NOT OF THAT ONLY, BUT OF WHAT THE SCRIPTURE
TEACHETH US HOW WE OUGHT TO WITHSTAND THE PERVERTERS OF THE GOSPEL
WERE THOSE OTHER MOTIVES WHICH GAVE THE ANIMADVERSIONS NO LEAVE TO
REMIT A CONTINUOUS VEHEMENCE THROUGHOUT THE BOOK. FOR AS IN TEACHING,
DOUBTLESS THE SPIRIT OF MEEKNESS IS MOST POWERFUL, SO ARE THE
MEEK ONLY FIT PERSONS TO BE TAUGHT: AS FOR THE PROUD, THE OBSTINATE,
AND FALSE DOCTORS OF MENS DEVICES, BE TAUGHT THEY WILL NOT; BUT
DISCOVERED AND LAID OPEN THEY MUST BE. FOR HOW CAN THEY ADMIT OF TEACHING
WHO HAVE THE CONDEMNATION OF GOD ALREADY UPON THEM FOR REFUSING
DIVINE INSTRUCTION; THAT IS, TO BE FILLED WITH THEIR OWN DEVICES,
AS IN THE PROVERBS WE MAY READ; THEREFORE WE MAY SAFELY IMITATE
THE METHOD THAT GOD USES; ((WITH THE FROWARD TO BE FROWARD, AND TO THROW SCORN
UPON THE SCORNER,)) WHOM IF ANY THING, NOTHING ELSE WILL
HEAL. AND IF ((THE RIGHEOUS SHALL LAUGH AT THE DESTRUCTION OF THE UNGODLY,))
THEY MAY ALSO LAUGH AT THEIR PERTINACIOUS AND INCURABLE
OBSTINACY, AND AT THE SAME TIME BE MOVED WITH DETESTATION OF THEIR
SEDUCING MALICE, WHO IMPLOY ALL THEIR WITS TO DEFEND A PRELATY USURPED, AND
TO DEPRAVE THAT JUST GOVERNMENT, WHICH PRIDE AND AMBITION PARTLY BY
FINE FETCHES AND PRETENCES, PARTLY BY FORCE, HATH SHOULDERED OUT OF THE
CHURCH. AND AGAINST SUCH KIND OF DECEIVERS OPENLY AND EARNESTLY TO
PROTEST, LEAST ANY ONE SHOULD BE INQUISITIVE WHEREFORE THIS OR THAT MAN
IS FORWARDER THAN OTHERS, LET HIM KNOW THAT THIS OFFICE GOES NOT BY AGE,
OR YOUTH, BUT TO WHOMSOEVER GOD SHALL GIVE APPARENTLY THE WILL, THE
SPIRIT, AND THE UTTERANCE. YE HAVE HEARD THE REASONS FOR WHICH I
THOUGHT NOT MY SELF EXEMPTED FROM ASSOCIATING WITH  GOOD MEN IN
THEIR LABOURS TOWARD THE CHURCHES WELFARE: TO WHICH IF ANY ONE
BROUGHT OPPOSITION, I BROUGHT MY BEST RESISTANCE. IF IN REQUITAL OF
THIS AND FOR THAT I HAVE NOT BEEN NEGLIGENT TOWARD THE REPUTATION
OF MY FRIENDS, I HAVE GAINED A NAME BESTUCK, OR AS I MAY SAY , BEDECKED
WITH THE REPROACHES AND REVILES OF THIS MODEST CONFUTER, IT SHALL BE TO
ME NEITHER STRANGE, NOR UNWELCOME; AS THAT WHICH COULD NOT COME IN
A BETTER TIME.
HAVING RENDERED AN ACCOUNT , WHAT INDUCED ME TO WRITE THOSE ANIMADVERSIONS
IN THAT MANNER AS I WRIT THEM, I COME NOW TO SEE WHAT
THE CONFUTATION HATH TO SAY AGAINST THEM; BUT SO AS THE CONFUTER SHALL
HEAR FIRST WHAT I HAVE TO SAY AGAINST HIS CONFUTATION. AND BECAUSE HE
PRETENDS TO BE A GREAT CONJECTOR AT OTHER MEN BY THEIR WRITINGS, I
WILL NOT FAIL TO GIVE YE, READERS, A PRESENT TASTE OF HIM FROM HIS
OWN TITLE; HUNG OUT LIKE A TOLING SIGN-POST TO CALL PASSENGERS, NOT
SIMPLY A CONFUTATION BUT A MODEST CONFUTATION WITH A LAUDATORY OF IT
SELF OBTRUDED IN THE VERY FIRST WORD. WHEREAS A MODEST TITLE SHOULD
ONLY INFORM THE BUYER WHAT THE BOOK CONTAINS WITHOUT FURTHER
INSINUATION, THIS OFFICIOUS EPITHET SO HASTILY ASSUMING THE MODESTY WHICH
OTHERS ARE TO JUDGE OF BY READING, NOT THE AUTHOR TO ANTICIPATE TO
HIMSELF BY FORESTALLING, IS A STRONG PRESUMPTION THAT HIS MODESTY SET
THERE TO SALE IN THE FRONTISPIECE, IS NOT  MUCH ADDICTED TO BLUSH. A SURER
SIGN OF HIS LOST SHAME HE COULD NOT HAVE GIVEN, THAN SEEKING THUS
UNSEASONABLE TO PREPOSSESS MEN OF HIS MODESTY. AND SEEING HE HATH
NEITHER KEPT HIS WORD IN THE SEQUEL, NOR OMITTED ANY KIND OF BOLDNESS
IN SLANDERING, TIS MANIFEST HIS PURPOSE WAS ONLY TO RUB THE FOREHEAD
OF HIS TITLE WITH THIS WORD MODEST, THAT HE MIGHT NOT WANT
COLOUR TO BE THE MORE IMPUDENT THROUGHOUT HIS WHOLE CONFUTATION.
NEXT WHAT CAN EQUALLY FAVOUR OF INJUSTICE, AND PLAIN ARROGANCE, AS
TO PREJUDICE AND FORECONDEMN HIS ADVERSARY IN THE TITLE FOR
SLANDEROUS AND SCURRILOUS, AND AS THE REMONSTRANTS FASHION IS, FOR FRIVOLOUS,
TEDIOUS, AND FALSE, NOT STAYING TILL THE READER CAN HEAR HIM PROVED
SO IN THE FOLLOWING DISCOURSE; WHICH IS ONE CAUSE OF A SUSPICION THAT
IN SETTING FORTH THIS PAMPHLET THE REMONSTRANT WAS NOT UNCONSULTED
WITH; THUS HIS FIRST ADDRESS WAS ((AN HUMBLE REMONSTRANCE BY A DURIFUL
SON OF THE CHURHC)) ALMOST AS IF HE HAD SAID HER WHITE-BOY. HIS
HIS NEXT WAS ((A DEFENCE)) (A WONDER HOW IT SCAPED SOME PRAISING ADJUNCT)
((AGAINST THE FRIVOLOUS AND FALSE EXCEPTIONS OF SMECTYMNUUS,)) SITTING IN
THE CHAIR OF HIS TITLE  PAGE UPON HIS POOR CAST ADVERSARIES BOTH AS A
JUDGE AND PARTY, AND THAT BEFORE THE JURY OF READERS CAN BE
IMPANNELLED. HIS LAST WAS ((A SHORT ANSWER TO A TEDIOUS VINDICATION;)) SO
LITTLE CAN HE SUFFER A MAN TO MEASURE EITHER WITH HIS EYE OR JUDGEMENT,
WHAT IS SHORT OR WHAT TEDIOUS WITHOUT HIS PREOCCUPYING DIRECTION: AND
FROM HENCE IS BEGOTTEN THIS ((MODEST CONFURATION AGAINST A SLANDEROUS
AND SCURRILOUS LIBEL.)) I CONCEIVE READERS, MUCH MAY BE GUESSED AT THE
MAN AND HIS BOOK, WHAT DEPTH THERE IS, BY THE FRAMING OF THIS TITLE,
WHICH BEING IN THIS REMONSTRANT SO RASH, AND UNADVISED AS YE SEE, I
CONCEIT HIM TO BE NEAR A KIN TO HIM WHO SET FORTH A PASSION SERMON
WITH A FORMAL DEDICATORY IN GREAT LETTERS TO OUR SAVIOUR. ALTHOUGH
I  KNOW THAT ALL WE DO OUGHT TO BEGIN AND END TO HIS PRAISE AND GLORY,
YET TO INSCRIBE HIM IN A VOID PLACE WITH FLOURISHES, AS A MAN IN COMPLEMENT
USES TO TRICK UP THE  NAME OF SOME ESQUIRE, GENTLEMAN,
OR LORD PARAMOUNT AT COMMON LAW, TO BE HIS BOOK PATRON WITH THE
APPENDANT FORM OF A CEREMONIOUS PRESENTMENT, WILL EVER APPEAR
AMONG THE JUDICIOUS TO BE BUT AN INSULSE AND FRIGID AFFECTATION.
AS NO
<N DOCTRINE AND DISCIPLINE FIRST EDITION>
<D 1643>
<E YALE2>
MANY MEN, WHETHER IT BE THEIR FATE , OR FOND OPINION, EASILY
PERSUADE THEMSELVES, IF GOD WOULD BUT BE PLEASED A WHILE
TO WITHDRAW HIS JUST PUNISHMENTS FROM US, AND TO RESTRAIN
WHAT POWER EITHER THE DEVIL, OR ANY EARTHLY ENEMY HATH TO WORK US
WOE, THAT THEN MANS NATURE WOULD FIND IMMEDIATE REST AND RELEASEMENT
FROM ALL EVILS. BUT VERILY THEY WHO THINK SO, IF THEY BE SUCH AS
HAVE A MIND LARGE ENOUGH TO TAKE INTO THEIR THOUGHTS A GENERAL
SURVEY OF HUMANE THINGS, WOULD SOON PROVE THEMSELVES IN THAT
OPINION FAR DECEIVED. FOR THOUGH IT WERE GRANTED US BY DIVINE
INDULGENCE TO BE EXEMPT FROM ALL THAT CAN BE HARMFUL TO US
FROM WITHOUT, YET THE PERVERSENESS OF OUR FOLLY IS SO BENT, THAT WE
SHOULD NEVER LIN HAMMERING OUT OF OUR OWN HEARTS, AS IT WERE OUT OF
A FLINT, THE SEEDS AND SPARKLES OF NEW MISERIES TO OUR
SELVES, TILL ALL WERE IN A BLAZE AGAIN. AND NO MARVELL IF OUT OF OUR OWN
HEARTS, FOR THEY ARE EVIL; BUT EVEN OUT OF THOSE THINGS WHICH GOD
MEANT US, EITHER FOR A PRINCIPAL GOOD, OR A PURE CONTENTMENT, WE ARE
STILL HATCHING AND CONTRIVING UPON OUR SELVES MATTER OF CONTINUAL
SORROW AND PERPLEXITY. WHAT GREATER GOOD TO MAN THAN THAT REVEALED
RULE, WHEREBY GOD VOUCHSAFES TO SHOW US HOW HE WOULD BE WORSHIPPED?
AND YET THAT NOT RIGHTLY UNDERSTOOD, BECAME THE CAUSE THAT ONCE
A FAMOUS MAN IN ISRAEL COULD NOT OBLIGE HIS CONSCIENCE TO BE THE
SACFRIFICER, OR IF NOT, THE JAILER OF HIS INNOCENT AND ONLY DAUGHTER.
AND WAS THE CAUSE OFT-TIMES THAT ARMIES OF VALIANT MEN HAVE GIVEN
UP THEIR THROATS TO A HEATHENISH ENEMY ON THE SABBATH DAY: FONDLY
THINKING THEIR DEFENSIVE RESISTANCE TO BE AS THEN A WORK UNLAWFUL.
WHAT THING MORE INSTITUTED TO THE SOLACE AND DELIGHT OF MAN THAN
MARIAGE, AND YET THE MIS-INTERPRETING OF SOME SCRIPTURE DIRECTED
MAINLY AGAINST THE ABUSERS OF THE LAW FOR DIVORCE GIVEN THEM BY
MOSES, HATH CHANGED THE BLESSING OF MATRIMONY NOT SELDOM INTO A
FAMILIAR AND CO-INHABITING MISCHIEF; AT LEAST INTO A DROOPING AND
DISCONSOLATE HOUSEHOLD CAPTIVITY, WITHOUT REFUGE OR REDEMPTION. SO
UNGOVERNED AND SO WILD A RACE DOTH  SUPERSTITION RUN US FROM ONE
EXTREME OF ABUSED LIBERTY INTO THE OTHER OF UNMERCIFUL RESTRAINT. FOR
ALTHOUGH GOD IN THE FIRST ORDAINING OF MARIAGE, TAUGHT US TO WHAT
END HE DID IT, IN WORDS EXPRESSLY IMPLYING THE APT AND CHEERFUL CONVERSATION
OF MAN WITH WOMAN, TO COMFORT AND REFRESH HIM AGAINST THE
EVIL OF SOLITARY LIFE, NOT MENTIONING THE PURPOSE OF GENERATION TILL
AFTERWARDS, AS BEING BUT A SECONDARY END IN DIGNITY, THOUGH NOT IN
NECESSITY; YET NOW, IF ANY TWO BE BUT ONCE HANDED IN THE CHURCH,
AND HAVE TASTED IN MAY SORT OF THE NUPTIAL BED, LET THEM FIND
THEMSELVES NEVER SO MISTAKEN IN THEIR DISPOSITIONS THROUGH ANY ERROR,
CONCEALMENT, OR MISADVENTURE, THAT THROUGH THEIR DIFFERENT TEMPERS,
THOUGHTS, AND CONSTITUTIONS, THEY CAN NEITHER BE TO ONE ANOTHER A
REMEDY AGAINST LONELINESS, NOR LIVE IN ANY UNION OR CONTENTMENT ALL
THEIR DAYS, YET THEY SHALL, SO THEY BE FOUND SUITABLY WEAPONED TO
THE LEAST POSSIBILITY OF SENSUAL ENJOYMENT, BE MADE, SPITE OF ANTIPATHY
TO FADGE TOGETHER, AND COMBINE AS THEY MAY TO THEIR UNSPEAKABLE
WEARISOMENESS AND DESPAIR OF ALL SOCIABLE DELIGHT IN THE ORDINANCE
WHICH GOD ESTABLISHED TO THAT VERY END. WHAT A CALAMITY IS THIS, AND AS
THE WISE-MAN, IF HE WERE ALIVE, WOULD SIGH OUT IN HIS OWN
PHRASE, WHAT A SORE EVIL IS THIS UNDER THE SUN. ALL WHICH WE CAN
REFER JUSTLY TO NO OTHER AUTHOR THAN THE CANON LAW AND HER ADHERENTS,
NOT CONSULTING WITH CHARITY, THE INTERPRETER AND GUIDE OF OUR
FAITH, BUT RESTING IN THE MERE ELEMENT OF THE TEXT; DOUBTLESS BY THE
POLICY OF THE DEVIL TO MAKE THAT GRACIOUS ORDINANCE BECOME UNSUPPORTABLE,
THAT WHAT WITH MEN NOT DARING TO VENTURE UPON WEDLOCK,
AND WHAT WITH MEN WEARIED OUT OF IT, ALL INORDINATE LICENCE MIGHT
ABOUND. IT WAS FOR MANY AGES THAT MARIAGE LAY IN DISGRACE WITH MOST
OF THE ANCIENT DOCTORS, AS A WORK OF THE FLESH, ALMOST A DEFILEMENT,
WHOLLY DENIED TO PRIESTS, AND THE SECOND TIME DISSUADED TO ALL, AS HE
THAT READS TERTULLIAN OR JEROME MAY SEE AT LARGE. AFTERWARDS IT WAS
THOUGHT SO SACRAMENTAL, THAT NO ADULTERY
COULD DISSOLVE IT; YET THERE REMAINS
A BURDEN ON IT AS HEAVY AS THE OTHER TWO WERE DISGRACEFUL
OR SUPERSTITIOUS, AND OF AS MUCH INIQUITY, CROSSING A LAW NOT ONLY
WRITTEN BY MOSES, BUT CHARACTERED IN US BY  NATURE, OR MORE ANTIQUITY
AND DEEPER GROUND THAN MARIAGE IT SELF; WHICH LAW IS TO FORCE
NOTHING AGAINST THE FAULTLESS PROPRIETIES OF NATURE: YET THAT THIS
MAY BE COLOURABLY DONE, OUR SAVIOURS WORDS TOUCHING DIVORCE, ARE AS IT
WERE CONGEALED INTO A STONY RIGOUR, INCONSISTENT BOTH WITH HIS DOCTRINE
AND HIS OFFICE, AND THAT WHICH HE PREACHED ONLY TO THE CONSCIENCE, IS BY
CANONICAL TYRANNY SNATCHED INTO THE COMPULSIVE CENSURE OF A JUDICIAL
COURT; WHERE LAWS ARE IMPOSED EVEN AGAINST THE VENERABLE AND SECRET
POWER OF NATURES IMPRESSION, TO LOVE WHAT EVER CAUSE BE FOUND TO LOATH.
WHICH IS A HAINOUS BARBARISM BOTH AGAINST THE HONOUR OF MARIAGE,
THE DIGNITY OF MAN AND HIS SOUL, THE GOODNESS OF CHRISTIANITY, AND ALL
THE HUMANE RESPECTS OF CIVILITY. NOTWITHSTANDING THAT SOME THE WISEST
AND GRAVEST AMONG THE CHRISTIAN EMPERORS, WHO HAD ABOUT THEM, TO
CONSULT WITH, THOSE OF THE FATHERS THEN LIVING, WHO FOR THEIR LEARNING
AND HOLINESS OF LIFE ARE STILL WITH US IN GREAT RENOWN, HAVE MADE THEIR
STATUTES AND EDICTS CONCERNING THIS DEBATE, FAR MORE EASY AND RELENTING
IN MANY NECESSARY CASES, WHEREIN THE CANON IS INFLEXIBLE. AND HUGO
GROTIUS, A MAN OF THESE TIMES, ONE OF THE BEST LEARNED, SEEMS NOT OBSCURELY
TO ADHERE IN HIS PERSUASION TO THE EQUITY OF THOSE IMPERIAL
DECREES, IN HIS NOTES UPON THE EVANGELISTS, MUCH ALLAYING THE OUTWARD
ROUGHNESS OF THE TEXT, WHICH HATH FOR THE MOST PART BEEN TOO
IMMODERATELY EXPOUNDED; AND EXCITES THE DILIGENCE OF OTHERS TO ENQUIRE
FURTHER INTO THIS QUESTION, AS CONTAINING MANY POINTS WHICH
HAVE NOT YET BEEN EXPLAINED. BY WHICH, AND BY MINE
OWN APPREHENSION OF WHAT PUBLIC DUTY EACH MAN OWES, I CONCEIVE
MY SELF EXHORTED AMONG THE REST
TO COMMUNICATE SUCH THOUGHTS AS I HAVE,
AND OFFER THEM NOW IN THIS GENERAL LABOUR OF REFORMATION,
TO THE CANDID VIEW BOTH OF CHURCH AND MAGISTRATE; ESPECIALLY
BECAUSE I SEE IT THE HOPE OF GOOD MEN, THAT THOSE IRREGULAR AND UNSPIRITUAL
COURTS HAVE SPUN THEIR UTMOST FATE IN THIS LAND; AND SOME
BETTER COURSE MUST NOW BE CONSTITUTED.
HE THEREFORE THAT
BY ADVENTURING SHALL BE SO HAPPY AS WITH SUCCESS TO EASE AND SET FREE
THE MINDS OF INGENUOUS AND APPREHENSIVE MEN FROM THIS NEEDLESS
THRALDOM, HE THAT CAN PROVE IT LAWFUL AND JUST TO CLAIM
THE PERFORMANCE OF A FIT AND MATCHABLE CONVERSATION, NO LESS ESSENTIAL
TO THE PRIME SCOPE OF MARIAGE THAN THE GIFT OF BODILY CONJUNCTION,
OR ELSE TO HAVE AN EQUAL PLEA OF DIVORCE AS WELL AS FOR THAT
CORPORAL DEFICIENCY; HE THAT CAN BUT LEND US THE CLUE THAT WINDS
OUT THIS LABYRINTH OF SERVITUDE TO SUCH A REASONABLE AND EXPEDIENT
LIBERTY AS THIS, DESERVES
TO BE RECKONED AMONG
THE PUBLIC BENEFACTORS OF CIVIL AND HUMANE LIFE; ABOVE THE INVENTORS
OF WINE AND OIL; FOR THIS IS A FAR DEARER, FAR NOBLER, AND MORE DESIRABLE
CHERISHING TO MANS LIFE, UNWORTHILY EXPOSED TO SADNESS AND MISTAKE,
WHICH HE SHALL VINDICATE. NOT THAT LICENCE AND LEVITY AND UNCONSENTED
BREACH OF FAITH SHOULD HEREIN BE COUNTENANCED, BUT THAT SOME
CONSCIONABLE, AND TENDER PITY MIGHT BE HAD OF THOSE WHO HAVE UNWARILY
IN A THING THEY NEVER PRACTISED BEFORE, MADE THEMSELVES THE
BONDMEN OF A LUCKLESS AND HELPLESS MATRIMONY. IN WHICH ARGUMENT HE
WHOSE COURAGE CAN SERVE HIM TO GIVE THE FIRST ONSET, MUST  LOOK
FOR TWO SEVERAL OPPOSITIONS: THE ONE FROM THOSE WHO HAVING SWORN
THEMSELVES TO LONG CUSTOM AND THE LETTER OF THE TEXT, WILL NOT OUT OF
THE ROAD: THE OTHER FROM THOSE WHOSE GROSS AND VULGAR APPREHENSIONS
CONCEIT BUT LOW OF MATRIMONIAL PURPOSES, AND IN THE WORK OF MALE AND
FEMALE THINK THEY HAVE ALL. NEVERTHELESS, IT SHALL BE HERE SOUGHT BY
DUE WAYS TO BE MADE APPEAR, THAT THOSE WORDS OF GOD IN THE INSTITUTION,
PROMISING A MEET HELP AGAINST LONELINESS; AND THOSE WORDS OF
CHRIST, THAT HIS YOKE IS EASY AND HIS BURDEN LIGHT, WERE NOT SPOKEN
IN VAIN; FOR IF THE KNOT OF MARIAGE MAY IN NO CASE BE DISSOLVED BUT
FOR ADULTERY, ALL THE BURDENS AND SERVICES OF THE LAW ARE NOT SO
INTOLERABLE. THIS ONLY IS DESIRED OF THEM WHO ARE MINDED TO JUDGE
HARDLY OF THUS MAINTAINING, THAT THEY WOULD BE STILL AND HEAR ALL
OUT, NOR THINK IT EQUAL TO ANSWER DELIBERATE REASON WITH SUDDEN HEAT
AND NOISE; REMEMBERING THIS, THAT MANY TRUTHS NOW OF REVEREND ESTEEM
AND CREDIT, HAD THEIR BIRTH AND BEGINNING ONCE FROM SINGULAR AND
PRIVATE THOUGHTS; WHILE THE MOST OF MEN WERE OTHERWISE POSSESSED; AND
HAD THE FATE AT FIRST TO BE GENERALLY EXPLODED AND EXCLAIMED ON BY
MANY VIOLENT OPPOSERS; YET I MAY ERR PERHAPS IN SOOTHING MY SELF
THAT THIS PRESENT TRUTH REVIVED, WILL DESERVE TO BE NOT UNGENTLY RECEIVED
ON ALL HANDS; IN
THAT IT UNDERTAKES THE CURE OF AN INVETERATE DISEASE CREPT INTO THE BEST
PART OF HUMANE SOCIETY: AND TO DO THIS WITH NO SMARTING CORROSIVE,
BUT WITH A SMOOTH AND PLEASING LESSON, WHICH RECEIVED HATH THE VIRTUE
TO SOFTEN AND DISPEL ROOTED AND KNOTTY SORROWS; AND WITHOUT
ENCHANTMENT OR SPELL USED HATH REGARD AT ONCE
BOTH TO SERIOUS  PITY, AND UPRIGHT HONESTY; THAT TENDS TO THE REDEEMING
AND RESTORING OF NONE BUT SUCH AS ARE THE OBJECT OF COMPASSION;
HAVING IN AN ILL  HOUR HAMPERED THEMSELVES TO THE UTTER DISPATCH OF
ALL THEIR MOST BELOVED COMFORTS AND REPOSE FOR THIS LIVES TERM. BUT IF WE
SHALL OBSTINATELY DISLIKE THIS NEW OVERTURE OF UNEXPECTED EASE AND
RECOVERY, WHAT REMAINS BUT TO DEPLORE THE FROWARDNESS OF OUR HOPELESS
CONDITION, WHICH NEITHER CAN ENDURE THE ESTATE WE ARE IN, NOR ADMIT OF
REMEDY EITHER SHARP OR SWEET. SHARP WE OUR SELVES DISTASTE; AND SWEET,
UNDER WHOSE HANDS WE ARE, IS SCRUPLED AND SUSPECTED AS TOO LUSCIOUS.
IN SUCH A POSTURE CHRIST FOUND THE JEWS, WHO WERE NEITHER WON WITH
THE AUSTERITY OF JOHN THE BAPTIST, AND THOUGHT IT TOO MUCH LICENCE TO
FOLLOW FREELY THE CHARMING PIPE OF HIM WHO SOUNDED AND PROCLAIMED
LIBERTY AND RELIEF TO ALL DISTRESSES: YET TRUTH IN SOME AGE OR OTHER WILL
FIND HER WITNESS, AND SHALL BE JUSTIFIED AT LAST BY HER OWN CHILDREN.
TO REMOVE THERFORE IF IT BE POSSIBLE, THIS GREAT AND SAD OPPRESSION
WHICH THROUGH THE STRICTNESS OF A LITERAL INTERPRETING
HATH INVADED AND DISTURBED THE DEAREST AND MOST PEACABLE
ESTATE OF HOUSEHOLD SOCIETY, TO THE OVER-BURDENING, IF NOT THE OVER-WHELMING
OF MANY CHRISTIANS BETTER WORTH THAN TO BE SO DESERTED OF
THE CHURCHES CONSIDERATE CARE, THIS POSITION SHALL BE LAID DOWN; FIRST
PROVING, THEN ANSWERING WHAT MAY BE OBJECTED EITHER FROM SCRIPTURE
OR LIGHT OF REASON.
THAT INDISPOSITION, UNFITNESS, OR CONTRARIETY OF MIND, ARISING FROM A
CAUSE IN NATURE UNCHANGEABLE, HINDERING AND EVER LIKELY TO HINDER THE
MAIN BENEFITS OF CONJUGAL SOCIETY, WHICH ARE SOLACE AND PEACE, IS A
GREATER REASON OF DIVORCE THAN NATURAL FRIGIDITY, ESPECIALLY IF THERE BE
NO CHILDREN, AND THAT THERE BE MUTUAL CONSENT.
FOR ALL SENSE AND REASON AND EQUITY RECLAIMS THAT ANY
LAW AND COVENANT HOW SOLEMN OR STRAIGHT SOEVER, EITHER BETWEEN
GOD AND MAN, OR MAN AND MAN, THOUGH OF GODS JOINING, SHOULD
BIND AGAINST A PRIME AND PRINCIPAL SCOPE OF ITS OWN INSTITUTION, AND
OF BOTH OR EITHER PARTY COVENANTING: NEITHER CAN IT BE OF FORCE
TO INGAGE A BLAMELESS CREATURE TO HIS OWN PERPETUAL SORROW, MISTAKEN
FOR HIS EXPECTED SOLACE, WITHOUT SUFFERING CHARITY TO STEP IN AND DO
A CONFESSED GOOD WORK OF PARTING THOSE WHOM NOTHING HOLDS TOGETHER,
BUT THIS OF GODS JOINING, FALSELY SUPPOSED AGAINST THE EXPRESS END OF
HIS OWN ORDINANCE. AND WHAT HIS CHIEF END WAS OF CREATING WOMAN TO
BE JOINED WITH MAN, HIS OWN INSTITUTING WORDS DECLARE, AND ARE
INFALLIBLE TO INFORM US WHAT IS MARIAGE, AND WHAT IS NO MARIAGE; UNLESS
WE CAN THINK THEM SET THERE TO NO PURPOSE: IT IS NOT GOOD, SAITH
HE, THAT MAN SHOULD BE ALONE; I WILL MAKE HIM A HELP MEET FOR HIM.
FROM WHICH WORDS SO PLAIN, LESS CANNOT BE CONCLUDED, NOR IS BY ANY
LEARNED INTERPRETER, THAN THAT IN GODS INTENTION A MEET AND HAPPY
CONVERSATION IS THE CHIEFEST AND THE NOBLEST END OF MARIAGE; FOR WE
FIND HERE NO EXPRESSION SO NECESSARILY IMPLYING CARNAL KNOWLEDGE, AS
THIS PREVENTION OF LONELINESS TO THE MIND AND SPIRIT OF MAN.
AND INDEED IT IS A GREATER BLESSING FROM GOD, MORE WORTHY
SO EXCELLENT A CREATURE AS MAN IS, AND A HIGHER END TO HONOUR AND SANCTIFY
THE LEAGUE OF MARIAGE, WHENAS THE SOLACE AND SATISFACTION OF THE
MIND IS REGARDED AND PROVIDED FOR BEFORE THE SENSITIVE PLEASING OF
THE BODY. AND WITH ALL GENEROUS PERSONS MARRIED THUS IT IS, THAT WHERE
THE MIND AND PERSON PLEASES APTLY, THERE SOME UNACCOMPLISHEDMENT
OF THE BODIES DELIGHT MAY BE BETTER BORNE WITH, THAN WHEN THE MIND
HANGS OFF IN AN UNCLOSING DISPROPORTION, THOUGH THE BODY BE AS IT
OUGHT; FOR THERE ALL CORPORAL DELIGHT WILL SOON BECOME UNSAVOURY AND
CONTEMPTIBLE. AND THE SOLITARINESS OF MAN, WHICH GOD HAD NAMELY AND
PRINCIPALLY ORDERED TO PREVENT BY  MARIAGE, HATH NO REMEDY, BUT LIES
UNDER A WORSE CONDITION THAN THE LONELIEST SINGLE LIFE; FOR IN SINGLE LIFE
THE ABSENCE AND REMOTENESS OF A HELPER MIGHT INURE HIM TO EXPECT HIS
OWN COMFORTS OUT OF HIMSELF, OR TO SEEK WITH HOPE; BUT HERE THE CONTINUAL
SIGHT OF HIS DELUDED THOUGHTS WITHOUT CURE, MUST NEEDS BE TO
HIM, IF ESPECIALLY HIS COMPLEXION INCLINE HIM TO MELANCHOLY, A DAILY
TROUBLE AND PAIN OF LOSS IN SOME DEGREE LIKE THAT WHICH REPROBATES
FEEL. LEST THEREFORE SO NOBLE A CREATURE AS MAN SHOULD BE SHUT UP
INCURABLY UNDER A WORSE EVIL BY AN EASY MISTAKE IN THAT ORDINANCE
WHICH GOD GAVE HIM TO REMEDY A LESS EVIL, REAPING TO HIMSELF SORROW
WHILE HE WENT TO RID AWAY SOLITARINESS, IT CANNOT AVOID TO BE CONCLUDED,
THAT IF THE WOMAN BE NATURALLY SO OF DISPOSITION, AS WILL NOT
HELP TO REMOVE, BUT HELP TO ENCREASE THAT SAME GOD-FORBIDDEN LONELINESS
WHICH WILL IN TIME DRAW ON WITH IT A GENERAL DISCOMFORT
AND DEJECTION OF MIND, NOT BESEEMING EITHER CHRISTIAN PROFESSION
OR MORAL CONVERSATION, UNPROFITABLE AND DANGEROUS TO THE COMMON-WEALTH,
WHEN THE HOUSEHOLD ESTATE, OUT OF WHICH MUST FLOURISH
FORTH  THE VIGOUR AND SPIRIT OF ALL PUBLIC ENTERPRISES, IS SO ILL CONTENTED
AND PROCURED AT HOME, AND CANNOT BE SUPPORTED; SUCH A MARIAGE CAN
BE NO MARIAGE WHERETO THE MOST HONEST END IS WANTING : AND THE
AGGRIEVED PERSON  SHALL DO MORE MANLY, TO BE EXTRAORDINARY AND SINGULAR
IN CLAIMING THE DUE RIGHT WHEREOF HE IS FRUSTRATED, THAN TO PIECE UP
HIS LOST  CONTENTMENT BY VISITING THE STEWS, OR STEPPING TO HIS NEIGHBOURS
BED, WHICH IS THE COMMON SHIFT IN THIS MIS-FORTUNE, OR ELSE BY
SUFFERING HIS USEFUL LIFE TO WASTE AWAY AND BE LOST UNDER A SECRET AFFLICTION
OF AN UNCONSCIONABLE SIZE TO HUMANE STRENGTH.
HOW VAIN THEREFORE IS IT , AND HOW PREPOSTEROUS IN THE CANON
LAW TO HAVE MADE SUCH CAREFUL PROVISION AGAINST THE IMPEDIMENT
OF CARNAL PERFORMANCE, AND TO HAVE HAD NO CARE ABOUT
THE UNCONVERSING INABILITY OF MIND, SO DEFECTIVE TO THE PUREST AND
MOST SACRED END OF MATRIMONY: AND THAT THE VESSEL OF VOLUPTUOUS
ENJOYMENT MUST BE MADE GOOD TO HIM THAT HAS TAKEN IT UPON TRUST
WITHOUT ANY CAUTION, WHEN AS THE MIND FROM WHENCE MUST FLOW THE
ACTS OF PEACE AND LOVE, A FAR MORE PRECIOUS MIXTURE THAN THE QUINTESSENCE
OF AN EXCREMENT, THOUGH IT BE FOUND NEVER SO DEFICIENT AND
UNABLE TO PERFORM THE BEST DUTY OF MARIAGE IN A CHEERFUL AND AGREEABLE
CONVERSATION, SHALL BE THOUGHT GOOD ENOUGH, HOW EVER FLAT AND
MELANCHOLIOUS IT BE, AND MUST SERVE THOUGH TO THE ETERNAL DISTURBANCE
AND LANGUISHING OF HIM THAT COMPLAINS HIM. YET WISDOM AND CHARITY
WEIGHING GODS OWN INSTITUION, WOULD THINK THAT THE PINING OF A SAD
SPIRIT WEDDED TO LONELINESS SHOULD DESERVE TO BE FREED, ASWELL AS THE
IMPATIENCE OF A SENSUAL DESIRE SO PROVIDENTLY RELIEVED. TIS READ TO US
IN THE LITURGY, THAT WE MUST NOT MARRY TO SATISFY THE FLESHLY APPETITE,
LIKE BRUTE BEASTS THAT HAVE NO UNDERSTANDING: BUT THE CANON
SO RUNS, AS IF IT DREAMED OF NO OTHER MATTER THAN SUCH AN APPETITE TO BE
SATISFIED; FOR IF IT HAPPEN THAT NATURE HATH STOPPED OR EXTINGUISHED THE
VEINS OF SENSUALITY, THAT MARIAGE IS ANNULLED. BUT THOUGH ALL THE FACULTIES
OF THE UNDERSTANDING AND CONVERSING PART AFTER TRIAL APPEAR TO
BE SO ILL AND SO AVERSELY MET THROUGH NATURES UNALTERABLE WORKING, AS
THAT NEITHER PEACE, NOR ANY SOCIABLE CONTENTMENT CAN FOLLOW, TIS AS
NOTHING, THE CONTRACT SHALL STAND AS FIRM AS EVER, BETIDE WHAT WILL.
WHAT IS THIS BUT SECRETLY TO INSTRUCT US, THAT HOWEVER MANY GRAVE
REASONS ARE PRETENDED TO THE MARRIED LIFE, YET THAT NOTHING INDEED IS
THOUGHT WORTH REGARD THEREIN, BUT THE PRESCRIBED SATISFACTION OF AN
IRRATIONAL HEAT; WHICH CANNOT BE BUT IGNOMINIOUS TO THE STATE OF
MARIAGE, DISHONOURABLE TO THE UNDERVALUED SOUL OF MAN, AND EVEN TO
CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE IT SELF. WHILE IT SEEMS MORE MOVED AT THE DISAPPOINTING
OF AN IMPETUOUS NERVE, THAN AT THE INGENUOUS GRIEVANCE OF A
MIND UNREASONABLY YOKED; AND TO PLACE MORE OF MARIAGE IN THE
CHANNEL OF CONCUPISCENCE, THAN IN THE PURE INFLUENCE OF PEACE AND
LOVE, WHEREOF THE SOULS LAWFUL CONTENTMENT IS THE ONLY FOUNTAIN.
BUT SOME ARE READY TO OBJECT , THAT THE DISPOSITION OUGHT SERIOUSLY
TO BE CONSIDERED BEFORE. BUT LET THEM KNOW AGAIN, THAT FOR ALL THE WARINESS CAN
BE USED, IT MAY YET BEFALL A DISCRETE MAN TO BE MISTAKED
IN HIS CHOICE: THE SOBEREST AND
BEST GOVERNED MEN ARE LEAST PRACTISED IN THESE AFFAIRS; AND WHO KNOWS
<N DOCTRINE AND DISCIPLINE SECOND EDITION>
<D 1644>
<E YALE2>
IF IT WERE SERIOUSLY ASKED, AND IT WOULD BE NO UNTIMELY QUESTION,
RENOWNED PARLIAMENT, SELECT ASSEMBLY, WHO OF ALL TEACHERS
AND MASTERS THAT HAVE EVER TAUGHT, HATH DRAWN THE MOST DISCIPLES
AFTER HIM, BOTH IN RELIGION, AND IN MANNERS, IT MIGHT BE NOT
UNTRULY ANSWERED, CUSTOM. THOUGH VIRTUE BE COMMENDED FOR
THE MOST PERSUASIVE IN HER THEORY; AND CONSCIENCE IN THE PLAIN DEMONSTATION
OF THE SPIRIT, FINDS MOST EVINCING, YET WHETHER IT BE THE SECRET
OF DIVINE WILL, OR THE ORIGINAL BLINDNESS WE ARE BORN IN, SO IT HAPPENS
FOR THE MOST PART, THAT CUSTOM STILL IS SILENTLY RECEIVED FOR THE BEST
INSTRUCTOR. EXCEPT IT BE, BECAUSE HER METHOD IS SO GLIB AND EASY, IN
SOME MANNER LIKE TO THAT VISION OF EZEKIEL, ROLLING UP HER SUDDEN
BOOK OF IMPLICIT KNOWLEDGE, FOR HIM THAT WILL, TO TAKE AND SWALLOW
DOWN AT PLEASURE; WHICH PROVING BUT OF BAD NOURISHMENT IN THE CONCOCTION,
AS IT WAS HEEDLESS IN THE DEVOURING, PUFFS UP UNHEALTHILY, A
CERTAIN BIG FACE OF PRETENDED LEARNING, MISTAKEN AMONG CREDULOUS
MEN, FOR THE WHOLESOME HABIT OF SOUNDNESS AND GOOD CONSTITUTION;
BUT IS INDEED NO OTHER, THAN THAT SWOLLEN VISAGE OF COUNTERFEIT KNOWLEDGE
AND LITERATURE, WHICH NOT ONLY IN PRIVATE MARS OUR EDUCATION,
BUT ALSO IN PUBLIC IS THE COMMON CLIMBER INTO EVERY CHAIR, WHERE
EITHER RELIGION IS PREACHED, OR LAW REPORTED: FILLING EACH ESTATE OF
LIFE AND PROFESSION, WITH ABJECT AND SERVILE PRINCIPLES; DEPRESSING THE
HIGH AND HEAVEN-BORN SPIRIT OF MAN, FAR BENEATH THE CONDITION
WHEREIN EITHER GOD CREATED HIM, OR SIN HATH SUNK HIM. TO PURSUE
THE ALLEGORY, CUSTOM BEING BUT A MERE FACE, AS ECHO IS A MERE
VOICE, REST NOT IN HER UNACCOMPLISHMENT, UNTIL BY A SECRET INCLINATION,
SHE ACCORPORATE HER SELF WITH ERROR, WHO BEING A BLIND AND
SERPENTINE BODY WITHOUT A HEAD, WILLINGLY ACCEPTS WHAT HE WANTS,
AND SUPPLIES WHAT HER INCOMPLETENESS WENT SEEKING. HENCE IT IS, THAT
ERROR SUPPORTS CUSTOM, CUSTOM COUNTENANCES ERROR. AND THESE
TWO BETWEEN THEM WOULD PERSECUTE AND CHASE AWAY ALL TRUTH AND
SOLID WISDOM OUT OF HUMANE LIFE, WERE IT NOT THAT GOD, RATHER THAN
COUNSELS OF MEN, DEPUTED TO REPRESS THE ENCROACHMENTS, AND TO WORK
OFF THE INVETERATE BLOTS AND OBSCURITIES WROUGHT UPON OUR MINDS BY
THE SUBTLE INSINUATING OF ERROR AND CUSTOM: WHO WITH THE
NUMEROUS AND VULGAR TRAIN OF THEIR FOLLOWERS, MAKE IT THEIR CHIEF
DESIGN TO ENVY AND CRY-DOWN THE INDUSTRY OF FREE REASONING, UNDER
THE TERMS OF HUMOUR AND INNOVATION; AS IF THE WOMB OF TEEMING
TRUTH WERE TO BE CLOSED UP, IF SHE PRESUME TO BRING FORTH OUGHT, THAT
SORTS NOT WITH THEIR UNCHEWED NOTIONS AND SUPPOSITIONS. AGAINST
WHICH NOTORIOUS INJURY AND ABUSE OF MANS FREE SOUL TO TESTIFY AND
OPPOSE THE UTMOST THAT STUDY AND TRUE LABOUR CAN ATTAIN, HERETOFORE
THE INCITEMENT OF MEN REPUTED GRAVE HATH LED ME AMONG OTHERS; AND
NOW THE DUTY AND THE RIGHT OF AN INSTRUCTED CHRISTIAN CALLS ME THROUGH
THE CHANCE OF GOOD OR EVIL REPORT, TO BE THE SOLE ADVOCATE OF A DISCOUNTENANCED
TRUTH: A HIGH ENTERPRISE LORDS AND COMMONS, A HIGH
ENTERPRISE AND A HARD, AND SUCH AS EVERY SEVENTH SON OF A SEVENTH
SON DOES NOT VENTURE ON. NOR HAVE I AMIDST THE CLAMOUR OF SO MUCH
ENVY AND IMPERTINENCE, WHETHER TO APPEAL, BUT TO THE CONCOURSE OF SO
MUCH PIETY AND WISDOM HERE ASSEMBLED. BRINGING IN MY HANDS AN
ANCIENT AND MOST NECESSARY, MOST CHARITABLE, AND YET MOST INJURED
STATUTE OF MOSES: NOT REPEALED EVER BY HIM WHO ONLY HAD THE
AUTHORITY, BUT THROWN ASIDE WITH MUCH INCONSIDERATE NEGLECT, UNDER
THE RUBBISH OF CANONICAL IGNORANCE: AS ONCE THE WHOLE LAW WAS BY
SOME SUCH LIKE CONVEYANCE IN JOSIAHS TIME. AND HE WHO SHALL
INDEAVOUR THE AMENDMENT OF ANY OLD NEGLECTED GRIEVANCE IN CHURCH
OR STATE, OR IN THE DAILY COURSE OF LIFE, IF HE BE GIFTED WITH ABILITIES OF
MIND THAT MAY RAISE HIM TO SO HIGH AN UNDERTAKING, I GRANT HE HATH
ALREADY MUCH WHEREOF NOT TO REPENT HIM; YET LET ME ARREED HIM, NOT
TO BE THE FOREMAN OF ANY MIS-JUDGED OPINION, UNLESS HIS RESOLUTIONS
BE FIRMLY SEATED IN A SQUARE AND CONSTANT MIND, NOT CONSCIOUS TO IT
SELF OF ANY DESERVED BLAME, AND REGARDLESS OF UNGROUNDED SUSPICIONS.
FOR THIS LET HIM BE SURE HE SHALL BE BOARDED PRESENTLY BY THE RUDER
SORT, BUT NOT BY DISCRETE AND WELL NURTURED MEN, WITH A THOUSAND IDLE
DESCANTS AND SURMISES. WHO WHEN THEY CANNOT CONFUTE THE LEAST JOINT
OR SINEW OF ANY PASSAGE IN THE BOOK; YET GOD FORBID THAT TRUTH SHOULD
BE TRUTH, BECAUSE THEY HAVE A BOISTEROUS CONCEIT OF SOME PRETENCES IN
THE WRITER. BUT WERE THEY NOT MORE BUSY AND INQUISITIVE THAN THE
APOSTLE COMMENDS, THEY WOULD HEAR HIM AT LEAST, REJOICING, SO THE
TRUTH BE PREACHED, WHETHER OF ENVY OR OTHER PRETENCE WHATSOEVER:
FOR TRUTH IS AS IMPOSSIBLE TO BE SOILED BY ANY OUTWARD TOUCH, AS THE
SUN BEAM. THOUGH THIS ILL HAP WAIT ON HER NATIVITY, THAT SHE NEVER
COMES INTO THE WORLD BUT LIKE A BASTARD, TO THE IGNOMINY OF  HIM THAT
BROUGHT HER FORTH: TILL TIME THE MIDWIFE RATHER THAN THE MOTHER OF
TRUTH, HAVE WASHED AND SALTED THE INFANT, DECLARED HER LEGITIMATE, AND
CHURCHED THE FATHER OF HIS YOUNG MINERVA, FROM THE NEEDLESS CAUSES
OF HIS PURGATION. YOUR SELVES CAN BEST WITNESS THIS, WORTHY PATRIOTS,
AND BETTER WILL, NO DOUBT, HEREAFTER: FOR WHO AMONG YE OF THE FORMOST
THAT HAVE TRAVAILED IN HER BEHALF TO THE GOOD OF CHURCH, OR STATE, HATH
NOT BEEN OFTEN TRADUCED TO BE THE AGENT OF HIS OWN BY-ENDS, UNDER
PRETEXT OF REFORMATION. SO MUCH THE MORE I SHALL NOT BE UNJUST TO
HOPE, THAT HOWEVER INFAMY, OR ENVY MAY WORK IN OTHER MEN TO DO
HER FRETFUL WILL AGAINST THIS DISCOURSE, YET THAT THE EXPERIENCE OF YOUR
OWN UPRIGHTNESS MIS-INTERPRETED, WILL PUT YE IN MIND TO GIVE IT FREE
AUDIENCE AND GENEROUS CONSTRUCTION. WHAT THOUGH THE BROOD OF
BELIAL, THE DRAFF OF MEN, TO WHOM NO LIBERTY IS PLEASING, BUT UNBRIDLED
AND VAGABOND LUST WITHOUT PALE OR PARTITION, WILL LAUGH BROAD
PERHAPS, TO SEE SO GREAT A STRENGTH OF SCRIPTURE MUSTERING UP
IN FAVOUR, AS THEY SUPPOSE, OF THEIR DEBAUCHERIES; THEY WILL KNOW BETTER,
WHEN THEY SHALL HENCE LEARN, THAT HONEST LIBERTY IS THE GREATEST FOE
TO DISHONEST LICENCE. AND WHAT THOUGH OTHERS OUT OF A WATERISH AND
QUEASY CONSCIENCE BECAUSE EVER CRAZY AND NEVER YET SOUND, WILL RAIL AND
AND FANCY TO THEMSELVES, THAT INJURY AND LICENCE IS THE BEST OF THIS
BOOK? DID NOT THE DISTEMPER OF THEIR OWN STOMACHS AFFECT THEM WITH
A DIZZY MEGRIM, THEY WOULD SOON TIE UP THEIR TONGUES, AND DISCERN
THEMSELVES LIKE THAT ASSYRIAN BLASPHEMER ALL THIS WHILE REPROACHING
NOT MAN BUT THE ALMIGHTY, THE HOLY ONE OF ISRAEL, WHOM THEY DO
NOT DENY TO HAVE BELAWGIVEN HIS OWN SACRED PEOPLE WITH THIS VERY
ALLOWANCE, WHICH THEY NOW CALL INJURY AND LICENCE, AND DARE CRY SHAME
ON, AND WILL DO YET A WHILE, TILL THEY GET A LITTLE CORDIAL SOBRIETY TO
SETTLE THEIR QUALMING ZEAL. BUT THIS QUESTION CONCERNS NOT US PERHAPS:
INDEED MANS DISPOSITION THOUGH PRONE TO SEARCH AFTER VAIN
CURIOSITIES, YET WHEN POINTS OF DIFFICULTY ARE TO BE DISCUSSED, APPERTAINING
TO THE REMOVAL OF UNREASONABLE WRONG AND BURDEN FROM THE PERPLEXED
LIFE OF OUR BROTHER, IT IS INCREDIBLE HOW COLD, HOW DULL, AND FAR
FROM ALL FELLOW FEELING WE ARE. WITHOUT THE SPUR OF SELF-CONCERNMENT.
YET IF THE WISDOM, THE JUSTICE, THE PURITY OF GOD BE TO BE CLEARED
FROM FOULEST IMPUTATIONS WHICH ARE NOT YET AVOIDED, IF CHARITY BE NOT
TO BE DEGRADED AND TRODDEN DOWN UNDER A CIVIL ORDINANCE, IF MATRIMONY
BE NOT TO BE ADVANCED LIKE THAT EXALTED PERDITION, WRITTEN OF TO
THE THESSALONIANS, ABOVE ALL THAT IS CALLED GOD, OR GOODNESS, NAY,
AGAINST THEM BOTH, THAN I DARE AFFIRM THERE WILL  BE FOUND IN THE CONTENTS
OF THIS BOOK, THAT WHICH MAY CONCERN US ALL. YOU IT CONCERNS
CHIEFLY, WORTHIES IN PARLIAMENT, ON WHOM, AS ON OUR DELIVERERS, ALL OUR
GRIEVANCES AND CARES, BY THE MERIT  OF YOUR EMINENCE AND FORTITUDE ARE
DEVOLVED: ME IT CONCERNS NEXT, HAVING WITH MUCH LABOUR AND FAITHFUL
DILIGENCE FIRST FOUND OUT, OR AT LEAST WITH A FEARLESS AND COMMUNICATIVE
CANDOUR FIRST PUBLISHED TO THE MANIFEST GOOD OF CHRISTENDOM, THAT
WHICH CALLING TO WITNESS EVERY THING MORTAL AND IMMORTAL, I BELIEVE
UNFAINEDLY TO BE TRUE. LET NOT OTHER MEN THINK THEIR CONSCIENCE
BOUND TO SEARCH CONTINUALLY AFTER TRUTH, TO PRAY FOR ENLIGHTENING FROM
ABOVE, TO PUBLISH WHAT THEY THINK THEY HAVE SO OBTAINED, AND DEBAR ME
FROM CONCEIVING MY SELF TIED BY THE SAME DUTIES. YE HAVE NOW,
DOUBTLESS BY THE FAVOUR AND APPOINTMENT OF GOD, YE HAVE NOW IN
YOUR HANDS A GREAT AND POPULOUS NATION TO REFORM; FROM WHAT CORRUPTION,
WHAT BLINDNESS IN RELIGION YE KNOW WELL; IN WHAT A DEGENERATE
AND FALLEN SPIRIT FROM THE APPREHENSION OF NATIVE LIBERTY, AND TRUE
MANLINESS, I AM SURE YE FIND: WITH WHAT UNBOUNDED LICENCE RUSHING TO
WHOREDOMS AND ADULTERIES NEEDS NOT LONG ENQUIRY: INSOMUCH THAT THE
FEARS WHICH MEN HAVE OF TOO STRICT A DISCIPLINE, PERHAPS EXCEED THE
HOPES THAT CAN BE IN OTHERS, OF EVER INTRODUCING IT WITH ANY GREAT
SUCCESS. WHAT IF I SHOULD TELL YE NOW OF DISPENSATIONS AND INDULGENCES,
TO GIVE A LITTLE THE REINS, TO LET THEM PLAY AND NIBBLE WITH THE
BAIT A WHILE; A PEOPLE AS HARD OF HEART AS THAT EGYPTIAN COLONY THAT
WENT TO CANAAN. THIS IS THE COMMON DOCTRINE THAT ADULTEROUS AND
INJURIOUS DIVORCES WERE NOT CONNIVED ONLY, BUT WITH EYE OPEN ALLOWED
OF OLD FOR HARDNESS OF HEART. BUT THAT OPINION, I TRUST, BY THEN THIS
FOLLOWING ARGUMENT HATH BEEN WELL READ, WILL BE LEFT FOR ONE OF THE MYSTERIES OF
AN INDULGENT ANTICHRIST, TO FARM OUT INCEST BY, AND THOSE
HIS OTHER TRIBUTARY POLLUTIONS. WHAT MIDDLE WAY CAN BE TAKEN THEN,
MAY SOME INTERRUPT, IF WE MUST NEITHER TURN TO THE RIGHT NOR TO
THE LEFT, AND THAT  THE PEOPLE HATE TO BE REFORMED: MARK THEN, JUDGES
AND LAWGIVERS, AND YE WHOSE OFFICE IS TO BE OUR TEACHERS, FOR I WILL
UTTER NOW A DOCTRINE, IF EVER ANY OTHER, THOUGH NEGLECTED OR NOT UNDERSTOOD,
YET OF GREAT AND POWERFUL IMPORTANCE TO THE GOVERNING OF MANKIND.
HE WHO WISELY WOULD RESTRAIN THE REASONABLE SOUL OF MAN WITHIN
DUE BOUNDS, MUST FIRST HIMSELF KNOW PERFECTLY, HOW FAR THE TERRITORY
AND DOMINION EXTENDS OF JUST AND HONEST LIBERTY. AS LITTLE MUST HE
OFFER TO BIND THAT WHICH GOD HATH LOOSENED, AS TO LOOSEN THAT WHICH HE
HATH BOUND. THE IGNORANCE AND MISTAKE OF THIS HIGH POINT, HATH
HEAPED UP ONE HUGE HALF OF ALL THE MISERY THAT HATH BEEN SINCE ADAM. IN
THE GOSPEL WE SHALL READ A SUPERCILIOUS CREW OF MASTERS, WHOSE HOLINESS,
OR RATHER WHOSE EVIL EYE, GRIEVING THAT GOD SHOULD BE SO FACILE
TO MAN, WAS TO SET STRAIGHTER LIMITS TO OBEDIENCE, THAN GOD HAD SET; TO
INSLAVE THE DIGNITY OF MAN, TO PUT A GARRISON UPON HIS NECK OF EMPTY
AND OVERDIGNIFIED PRECEPTS: AND WE SHALL READ OUR SAVIOUR NEVER MORE
GRIEVED AND TROUBLED, THAN TO MEET WITH SUCH A PEEVISH MADNESS
AMONG MEN AGAINST THEIR OWN FREEDOM. HOW CAN WE EXPECT HIM TO BE
LESS OFFENDED WITH US, WHEN MUCH OF THE SAME FOLLY SHALL BE FOUND YET
REMAINING WHERE IT LEAST OUGHT, TO THE PERISHING OF THOUSANDS. THE
GREATEST BURDEN IN THE WORLD IS SUPERSTITION; NOT ONLY OF CEREMONIES
IN THE CHURCH, BUT OF IMAGINARY AND SCARECROW SINS AT HOME. WHAT
GREATER WEAKENING, WHAT MORE SUBTLE STRATAGEM AGAINST OUR CHRISTIAN
WARFARE, WHEN BESIDES THE GROSS BODY OF REAL TRANSGRESSIONS TO ENCOUNTER;
WE SHALL BE TERRIFIED BY A VAIN AND SHADOWY MENACING OF
FAULTS THAT ARE NOT: WHEN THINGS INDIFFERENT SHALL BE SET TO OVER-FRONT
US, UNDER THE BANNERS OF SIN, WHAT WONDER IF WE BE ROUTED, AND BY
THIS ART OF OUR ADVERSARY, FALL INTO THE SUBJECTION OF WORST AND DEADLIEST
OFFENCES. THE SUPERSTITION OF THE PAPIST IS, TOUCH NOT, TASTE NOT,
WHEN GOD BIDS BOTH: AND OURS IS, PART NOT, SEPARATE NOT, WHEN GOD AND
CHARITY BOTH PERMITS AND COMMANDS. LET ALL YOUR THINGS BE DONE WITH
CHARITY, SAITH SAINT PAUL: AND HIS MASTER SAITH, SHE IS THE FULFILLING OF
THE LAW. YET NOW A CIVIL, AN INDIFFERENT, A SOMETIME DISSUADED LAW OF
MARIAGE, MUST BE FORCED UPON US TO FULFIL, NOT ONLY WITHOUT CHARITY,
BUT AGAINST HER. NO PLACE IN HEAVEN OR EARTH, EXCEPT HELL, WHERE
CHARITY MAY NOT ENTER: YET MARIAGE THE ORDINANCE OF OUR SOLACE AND
CONTENTMENT, THE REMEDY OF OUR LONELINESS WILL NOT ADMIT NOW EITHER
OF CHARITY OR MERCY TO COME IN AND MEDIATE OR PACIFY THE FIERCENESS OF
THIS GENTLE ORDINANCE, THE UNREMEDIED LONELINESS OF THIS REMEDY.
ADVISE YE WELL, SUPREME SENATE, IF CHARITY BE THUS EXCLUDED AND EXPULSED,
HOW YE WILL DEFEND THE UNTAINTED HONOUR OF YOUR OWN ACTIONS
AND PROCEEDINGS: HE WHO MARRIES, INTENDS AS LITTLE TO CONSPIRE HIS
OWN RUIN, AS HE THAT SWEARS ALLEGIANCE: AND AS A WHOLE PEOPLE IS IN
PROPORTION TO AN ILL GOVERNMENT, SO IS ONE MAN TO AN ILL MARIAGE. IF
THEY AGAINST ANY AUTHORITY, COVENANT, OR STATUTE, MAY BY THE SOVEREIGN
EDICT OF CHARITY, SAVE NOT ONLY THEIR LIVES, BUT HONEST LIBERTIES FROM
UNWORTHY BONDAGE, AS WELL MAY HE AGAINST ANY PRIVATE COVENANT,
WHICH HE NEVER ENTERED TO HIS MISCHIEF, REDEEM HIMSELF FROM UNSUPPORTABLE
DISTURBANCES TO HONEST PEACE, AND JUST CONTENTMENT: AND
MUCH THE RATHER, FOR THAT TO RESIST THE HIGHEST MAGISTRATE THOUGH
TYRANNIZING, GOD NEVER GAVE US EXPRESS ALLOWANCE, ONLY HE GAVE US
REASON, CHARITY, NATURE AND GOOD EXAMPLE TO BEAR US OUT; BUT IN THIS
ECONOMICAL MISFORTUNE, THUS TO DEMEAN OUR SELVES, BESIDES THE WARRANT
OF THOSE FOUR GREAT DIRECTORS, WHICH DOTH AS JUSTLY BELONG
HITHER,  WE HAVE AN EXPRESS LAW OF GOD, AND SUCH A LAW, AS WHEREOF OUR
SAVIOUR WITH A SOLEMN THREAT FORBID THE ABROGATING. FOR NO EFFECT OF
TYRANNY CAN SIT MORE HEAVY ON THE COMMON-WEALTH, THAN THIS HOUSEHOLD
UNHAPPINESS ON THE FAMILY. AND FAREWELL ALL  HOPE OF TRUE REFORMATION
IN THE STATE, WHILE SUCH AN EVIL AS THIS LIES UNDISCERNED OR
UNREGARDED IN THE HOUSE. ON THE REDRESS WHEREOF DEPENDS, NOT ONLY
THE SPIRITFUL AND ORDERLY LIFE OF OUR GROWN MEN, BUT THE WILLING, AND
CAREFUL EDUCATION OF OUR CHILDREN. LET THIS THEREFORE BE NEW EXAMINED,
THIS TENURE AND FREE-HOLD OF MANKIND, THIS NATIVE AND DOMESTIC CHARTER
GIVEN US BY A GREATER LORD THAN THAT SAXON KING THE CONFESSOR.
LET THE STATUTES OF GOD BE TURNED OVER, BE SCANNED A NEW, AND CONSIDERED;
NOT ALTOGETHER BY THE NARROW INTELLECTUALS OF QUOTATIONISTS AND
COMMON PLACERS, BUT (AS WAS THE ANCIENT RIGHT OF COUNSELS) BY MEN
OF WHAT LIBERAL PROFESSION SOEVER, OF EMINENT SPIRIT AND BREEDING
JOINED WITH A DIFFUSE AND VARIOUS KNOWLEDGE OF DIVINE AND HUMAN
THINGS; ABLE TO BALANCE AND DEFINE GOOD AND EVIL, RIGHT AND WRONG,
THROUGHOUT EVERY STATE OF LIFE; ABLE TO SHOW US THE WAYS OF THE LORD,
STRAIGHT AND FAITHFUL AS THEY ARE, NOT FULL OF CRANKS AND CONTRADICTIONS,
AND PIT FALLING DISPENSES, BUT WITH DIVINE INSIGHT AND BENIGNITY MEASURED
OUT TO THE PROPORTION OF EACH MIND AND SPIRIT, EACH TEMPER AND
DISPOSITION, CREATED SO DIFFERENT EACH FROM OTHER, AND YET BY THE SKILL
OF WISE CONDUCTING, ALL TO BECOME UNIFORM IN VIRTUE. TO EXPEDITE THESE
 KNOTS WERE WORTHY A LEARNED AND MEMORABLE SYNOD; WHILE OUR ENEMIES
EXPECT TO SEE THE EXPECTATION OF THE CHURCH TIRED OUT WITH DEPENDENCIES
AND INDEPENDENCIES HOW THEY WILL COMPOUND, AND IN WHAT
CALENDS. DOUBT NOT, WORTHY SENATORS, TO VINDICATE THE SACRED HONOUR
AND JUDGEMENT OF MOSES YOUR PREDECESSOR, FROM THE SHALLOW COMMENTING
OF SCHOLASTICS AND CANONISTS. DOUBT NOT AFTER HIM TO REACH OUT
YOUR STEADY HANDS TO THE MIS-INFORMED AND WEARIED LIFE OF MAN; TO
RESTORE THIS HIS LOST HERITAGE INTO THE HOUSEHOLD STATE; WHEREWITH BE
SURE THAT PEACE AND LOVE, THE BEST SUBSISTENCE OF A CHRISTIAN FAMILY
WILL RETURN HOME FROM WHENCE THEY ARE NOW BANISHED; PLACES OF PROSTITUTION
WILL BE LESS HAUNTED, THE NEIGHBOURS BED LESS ATTEMPTED, THE
YOKE OF PRUDENT AND MANLY DISCIPLINE WILL BE GENERALLY SUBMITTED TO,
SOBER AND WELL ORDERED LIVING WILL SOON SPRING UP IN THE COMMONWEALTH.
YE HAVE AN AUTHOR GREAT BEYOND EXCEPTION, MOSES; AND ONE
YET GREATER, HE WHO HEDGED IN FROM ABOLISHING EVERY SMALLEST JOT AND
TITTLE OF PRECIOUS EQUITY CONTAINED IN THAT LAW, WITH A MORE ACCURATE
AND LASTING MASORETH, THAN EITHER THE SYNAGOGUE OF EZRA, OR THE
GALILEAN SCHOOL OF TIBERIAS HATH LEFT US. WHATEVER ELSE YE CAN ENACT,
WILL SCARCE CONCERN A THIRD PART OF THE BRITISH NAME: BUT THE BENEFIT
AND GOOD OF THIS YOUR MAGNANIMOUS EXAMPLE, WILL EASILY SPREAD FAR
BEYOND THE BANKS OF TWEED AND THE NORMAN ISLES. IT WOULD NOT BE
THE FIRST OR SECOND TIME, SINCE OUR ANCIENT DRUIDS, BY WHOM THIS
ISLAND WAS THE CATHEDRAL OF PHILOSOPHY TO FRANCE, LEFT OFF THEIR PAGAN
RITES, THAT ENGLAND HATH HAD THIS HONOUR  VOUCHSAFED FROM HEAVEN, TO
GIVE OUT REFORMATION TO THE WORLD. WHO WAS IT BUT OUR ENGLISH
CONSTANTINE THAT BAPTIZED THE ROMAN EMPIRE? WHO BUT THE NORTHUMBRIAN
WILLIBRODE, AND WINIFRIDE OF DEVON WITH THEIR FOLLOWERS,
WERE THE FIRST APOSTLES OF GERMANY? WHO BUT ALCUIN AND WICKLEF
OUR COUNTRY MEN OPENED THE EYES OF EUROPE, THE ONE IN ARTS, THE OTHER
IN RELIGION. LET NOT ENGLAND FORGET HER PRECEDENCE OF TEACHING
NATIONS HOW TO LIVE.
KNOW, WORTHIES, KNOW AND EXERCISE THE PRIVILEGE OF YOUR HONOURED
COUNTRY. A GREATER TITLE I HERE BRING YE, THAN IS EITHER IN THE POWER OR
IN THE POLICY OF ROME TO GIVE HER MONARCHS; THIS GLORIOUS ACT WILL STYLE
YE THE DEFENDERS OF CHARITY. NOR IS THIS YET THE HIGHEST INSCRIPTION
THAT WILL ADORN SO RELIGIOUS AND SO HOLY A DEFENCE AS THIS; BEHOLD HERE
THE PURE AND SACRED LAW OF GOD, AND HIS YET PURER AND MORE SACRED
NAME OFFERING THEMSELVES TO YOU FIRST, OF ALL CHRISTIAN REFORMERS TO BE
ACQUITTED FROM THE LONG SUFFERED UNGODLY ATTRIBUTE OF PATRONIZING
ADULTERY. DEFER NOT TO WIPE OF INSTANTLY THESE IMPUTATIVE BLURS AND
STAINS CAST BY RUDE FANCIES UPON THE THRONE AND
<N OF EDUCATION>
<D 1644>
<E YALE2>
I AM LONG SINCE PERSUADED, THAT TO SAY, OR DO OUGHT WORTH
MEMORY, AND IMITATION, NO PURPOSE OR RESPECT SHOULD SOONER
MOVE US, THAN SIMPLY THE LOVE OF GOD, AND OF MANKIND.
NEVERTHELESS TO WRITE NOW THE REFORMING OF EDUCATION, THOUGH
IT BE ONE OF THE GREATEST AND NOBLEST DESIGNS, THAT CAN BE THOUGHT
ON, AND FOR THE WANT WHEREOF THIS NATION PERISHES, I HAD NOT YET
AT THIS TIME BEEN INDUCED, BUT BY YOUR EARNEST ENTREATIES, AND SERIOUS
CONJUREMENTS; AS HAVING MY MIND FOR THE PRESENT HALF DIVERTED
IN THE PURSUANCE OF SOME OTHER ASSERTIONS, THE KNOWLEDGE AND THE
USE OF WHICH, CANNOT BUT BE A GREAT FURTHERANCE BOTH TO THE ENLARGEMENT
OF TRUTH, AND HONEST LIVING, WITH MUCH MORE PEACE. NOR
SHOULD THE LAWS OF ANY PRIVATE FRIENDSHIP HAVE PREVAILED WITH ME
TO DIVIDE THUS, OR TRANSPOSE MY FORMER THOUGHTS, BUT THAT I SEE
THOSE AIMS, THOSE ACTIONS WHICH HAVE WON YOU WITH ME THE ESTEEM
OF A PERSON SENT HITHER BY SOME GOOD PROVIDENCE FROM A FAR COUNTRY
TO BE THE OCCASION AND THE INCITEMENT OF GREAT GOOD TO THIS ISLAND.
AND, AS I HEAR, YOU HAVE OBTAINED THE SAME REPUTE WITH MEN OF MOST
APPROVED WISDOM, AND SOME OF HIGHEST AUTHORITY AMONG US. NOT
TO MENTION THE LEARNED CORRESPONDENCE WHICH YOU HOLD IN FOREIGN
PARTS, AND THE EXTRAORDINARY PAINS AND DILIGENCE WHICH YOU HAVE
USED IN THIS MATTER BOTH HERE, AND BEYOND THE SEAS; EITHER BY THE
DEFINITE WILL OF GOD SO RULING, OR THE PECULIAR SWAY OF NATURE, WHICH
ALSO IS GODS WORKING. NEITHER CAN I THINK THAT SO REPUTED, AND SO
VALUED AS YOU ARE, YOU WOULD TO THE FORFEIT OF YOUR OWN DISCERNING
ABILITY, IMPOSE UPON ME  AN UNFIT AND OVER PONDEROUS ARGUMENT, BUT
THAT THE SATISFACTION WHICH YOU PROFESS TO HAVE RECEIVED FROM THOSE
INCIDENTAL DISCOURSES WHICH WE HAVE WANDERED INTO, HATH PRESSED AND
ALMOST CONSTRAINED YOU INTO A PERSUASION, THAT WHAT YOU REQUIRE
FROM ME IN THIS POINT, I NEITHER OUGHT, NOR CAN IN CONSCIENCE DEFER
BEYOND THIS TIME BOTH OF SO MUCH NEED AT ONCE, AND SO MUCH OPPORTUNITY
TO TRY WHAT GOD HATH DETERMINED. I WILL NOT RESIST
THEREFORE, WHAT EVER IT IS EITHER OF DIVINE, OR HUMAN OBLIGEMENT
THAT YOU LAY UPON ME; BUT WILL FORTHWITH SET DOWN IN WRITING, AS
YOU REQUEST ME, THAT VOLUNTARY IDEA, WHICH HATH LONG IN SILENCE
PRESENTED IT SELF TO ME, OF A BETTER EDUCATION, IN EXTENT AND COMPREHENSION
FAR MORE LARGE, AND YET OF TIME FAR SHORTER, AND OF ATTAINMENT
FAR MORE CERTAIN, THAN HATH BEEN YET IN PRACTICE. BRIEF
I SHALL ENDEAVOUR TO BE; FOR THAT WHICH I HAVE TO SAY, ASSUREDLY
THIS NATION HATH EXTREME NEED SHOULD BE DONE SOONER THAN SPOKEN.
TO TELL YOU THEREFORE WHAT I HAVE BENEFITED HEREIN AMONG OLD RENOWNED
AUTHORS, I SHALL SPARE; AND TO SEARCH WHAT MANY MODERN
JANUA'S AND DIDACTICS MORE THAN EVER I SHALL READ, HAVE PROJECTED,
MY INCLINATION LEADS ME NOT. BUT IF YOU CAN ACCEPT OF THESE FEW
OBSERVATIONS WHICH HAVE FLOWERED OFF, AND ARE AS IT WERE THE BURNISHING
OF MANY STUDIOUS AND CONTEMPLATIVE YEARS ALTOGETHER SPENT IN
THE SEARCH OF RELIGIOUS AND CIVIL KNOWLEDGE, AND SUCH AS PLEASED YOU
SO WELL IN THE RELATING, I HERE GIVE YOU THEM TO DISPOSE OF.
THE END THEN OF LEARNING IS TO REPAIR THE RUINS OF OUR FIRST
PARENTS BY REGAINING TO KNOW GOD ARIGHT, AND OUT OF THAT KNOWLEDGE
TO LOVE HIM, TO IMITATE HIM, TO BE LIKE HIM, AS WE MAY THE NEAREST
BY POSSESSING OUR SOULS OF TRUE VIRTUE, WHICH BEING UNITED TO THE
HEAVENLY GRACE OF FAITH MAKES UP THE HIGHEST PERFECTION. BUT BECAUSE
OUR UNDERSTANDING CANNOT IN THIS BODY FOUND IT SELF BUT ON
SENSIBLE THINGS, NOR ARRIVE SO CLEARLY TO THE KNOWLEDGE OF GOD AND
THINGS INVISIBLE, AS BY ORDERLY CONNING OVER THE VISIBLE AND INFERIOR
CREATURE, THE SAME METHOD IS NECESSARILY TO BE FOLLOW'D IN ALL DISCRETE
TEACHING. AND SEEING EVERY NATION AFFORDS NOT EXPERIENCE
AND TRADITION ENOUGH FOR ALL KIND OF LEARNING, THEREFORE WE ARE
CHIEFLY TAUGHT THE LANGUAGES OF THOSE PEOPLE WHO HAVE AT ANY TIME
BEEN MOST INDUSTRIOUS AFTER WISDOM; SO THAT LANGUAGE IS BUT THE
INSTRUMENT CONVEYING TO US THINGS USEFUL TO BE KNOWN. AND
THOUGH A LINGUIST SHOULD PRIDE HIMSELF TO HAVE ALL THE TONGUES THAT
BABEL CLEFT THE WORLD INTO, YET, IF HE HAVE NOT STUDIED THE SOLID
THINGS IN THEM AS WELL AS THE WORDS AND LEXICONS, HE WERE NOTHING
SO MUCH TO BE ESTEEMED A LEARNED MAN, AS ANY YEOMAN OR TRADESMAN
COMPETENTLY WISE IN HIS MOTHER DIALECT ONLY. HENCE APPEAR THE
MANY MISTAKES WHICH HAVE MADE LEARNING GENERALLY SO UNPLEASING
AND SO UNSUCCESSFUL; FIRST WE DO AMISS TO SPEND SEVEN OR EIGHT
YEARS MERELY IN SCRAPING TOGETHER SO MUCH MISERABLE LATIN, AND
GREEK, AS MIGHT BE LEARNT OTHERWISE EASILY AND DELIGHTFULLY IN ONE
YEAR. AND THAT WHICH CASTS OUR PROFICIENCY THEREIN SO MUCH BEHIND,
IS OUR TIME LOST PARTLY IN TOO OFT IDLE VACANCIES GIVEN BOTH
TO SCHOOLS AND UNIVERSITIES, PARTLY IN A PREPOSTEROUS EXACTION,
FORCING THE EMPTY WITS OF CHILDREN TO COMPOSE THEMES, VERSES, AND
ORATIONS, WHICH ARE THE ACTS OF RIPEST JUDGEMENT AND THE FINAL
WORK OF A HEAD FILLED BY LONG READING, AND OBSERVING, WITH ELEGANT
MAXIMS, AND COPIOUS INVENTION. THESE ARE NOT THE MATTERS TO BE
WRUNG FROM POOR STRIPLINGS, LIKE BLOOD OUT OF THE NOSE, OR THE
PLUCKING OF UNTIMELY FRUIT: BESIDES THE ILL HABIT WHICH THEY GET OF
WRETCHED BARBARIZING AGAINST THE LATIN AND GREEK IDIOM, WITH
THEIR UNTUTORED ANGLICISMS, ODIOUS TO BE READ, YET NOT TO BE AVOIDED
WITHOUT A WELL CONTINUED AND JUDICIOUS CONVERSING AMONG PURE
AUTHORS DIGESTED, WHICH THEY SCARCE TASTE, WHEREAS, IF AFTER SOME
PREPARATORY GROUNDS OF SPEECH BY THEIR CERTAIN FORMS GOT INTO
MEMORY, THEY WERE LED TO THE PRAXIS THEREOF IN SOME CHOSEN SHORT
BOOK LESSONED THOROUGHLY TO THEM, THEY MIGHT THEN FORTHWITH PROCEED
TO LEARN THE SUBSTANCE OF GOOD THINGS, AND ARTS IN DUE ORDER, WHICH
WOULD BRING THE WHOLE LANGUAGE QUICKLY INTO THEIR POWER. THIS I
TAKE TO BE THE MOST RATIONAL AND MOST PROFITABLE WAY OF LEARNING
LANGUAGES, AND WHEREBY WE MAY BEST HOPE TO GIVE ACCOUNT TO GOD
OF OUR YOUTH SPENT HEREIN: AND FOR THE USUAL METHOD OF TEACHING
ARTS, I DEEM IT TO BE AN OLD ERROR OF UNIVERSITIES NOT YET WELL RECOVERED
FROM THE SCHOLASTIC GROSSNESS OF BARBAROUS AGES, THAT IN
STEAD OF BEGINNING WITH ARTS MOST EASY, AND THOSE BE SUCH AS ARE
MOST OBVIOUS TO THE SENSE, THEY PRESENT THEIR YOUNG UNMATRICULATED
NOVICES AT FIRST COMING WITH THE MOST INTELLECTIVE ABSTRACTIONS
OF LOGIC AND METAPHYSICS: SO THAT THEY HAVING BUT NEWLY
LEFT THOSE GRAMMATIC FLATS AND SHALLOWS WHERE THEY STUCK UNREASONABLY
TO LEARN A FEW WORDS WITH LAMENTABLE CONSTRUCTION, AND NOW
ON THE SUDDEN TRANSPORTED UNDER ANOTHER CLIMATE TO BE TOSSED AND
TURMOILED WITH THEIR UNBALLASTED WITS IN FADOMLESS AND UNQUIET DEEPS
OF CONTROVERSY, DO FOR THE MOST PART GROW INTO HATRED AND CONTEMPT
OF LEARNING, MOCKED AND DELUDED ALL THIS WHILE WITH RAGGED
NOTIONS AND BABBLEMENTS, WHILE THEY EXPECTED WORTHY AND DELIGHTFUL
KNOWLEDGE; TILL POVERTY OR YOUTHFUL YEARS CALL THEM IMPORTUNATELY
THEIR SEVERAL WAYS, AND HASTEN THEM WITH THE SWAY OF FRIENDS
EITHER TO AN AMBITIOUS AND MERCENARY, OR IGNORANTLY ZEALOUS DIVINITY;
SOME ALLURED TO THE TRADE OF LAW, GROUNDING THEIR PURPOSES
NOT ON THE PRUDENT, AND HEAVENLY CONTEMPLATION OF JUSTICE AND
EQUITY WHICH WAS NEVER TAUGHT THEM, BUT ON THE PROMISING AND
PLEASING THOUGHTS OF LITIGIOUS TERMS, FAT CONTENTIONS, AND FLOWING
FEES; OTHERS BETAKE THEM TO STATE AFFAIRS, WITH SOULS SO UNPRINCIPLED
IN VIRTUE, AND TRUE GENEROUS BREEDING, THAT FLATTERY, AND COURT
SHIFTS AND TYRANNOUS APHORISMS APPEAR TO THEM THE HIGHEST
POINTS OF WISDOM; INSTILLING THEIR BARREN HEARTS WITH A CONSCIENTIOUS
SLAVERY, IF, AS I RATHER THINK, IT BE NOT FEIGNED. OTHERS LASTLY OF A
MORE DELICIOUS AND AIRY SPIRIT, RETIRE THEMSELVES KNOWING NO
BETTER, TO THE ENJOYMENTS OF EASE AND LUXURY, LIVING OUT THEIR DAYS
IN FEAST AND JOLLITY; WHICH INDEED IS THE WISEST AND THE SAFEST COURSE
OF ALL THESE, UNLESS THEY WERE WITH MORE INTEGRITY UNDERTAKEN. AND
THESE ARE THE ERRORS, AND THESE ARE THE FRUITS OF MISSPENDING OUR
PRIME YOUTH AT THE SCHOOLS AND UNIVERSITIES AS WE DO, EITHER IN
LEARNING MERE WORDS OR SUCH THINGS CHIEFLY, AS WERE BETTER UNLEARNT.
I SHALL DETAIN YOU NOW NO LONGER IN THE DEMONSTRATION OF WHAT
WE SHOULD NOT DO, BUT STRAIGHT CONDUCT YE TO A HILL SIDE, WHERE I WILL
POINT YE OUT THE RIGHT PATH OF A VIRTUOUS AND NOBLE EDUCATION;
LABORIOUS INDEED AT THE FIRST ASCENT, BUT ELSE SO SMOOTH, SO GREEN,
SO FULL OF GOODLY PROSPECT, AND MELODIOUS SOUNDS ON EVERY SIDE, THAT
THE HARP OF ORPHEUS WAS NOT MORE CHARMING. I DOUBT NOT BUT
YE SHALL HAVE MORE ADO TO DRIVE OUR DULLEST AND LAZIEST YOUTH, OUR
STOCKS AND STUBS FROM THE INFINITE DESIRE OF SUCH A HAPPY NURTURE,
THAN WE HAVE NOW TO HALE AND DRAG OUR CHOICEST AND HOPEFULLEST
WITS TO THAT ASININE FEAST OF SOWTHISTLES AND BRAMBLES
WHICH IS COMMONLY SET BEFORE THEM, AS ALL THE FOOD AND ENTERTAINMENT
OF THEIR TENDEREST AND MOST DOCIBLE AGE. I CALL THEREFORE A
COMPLETE AND GENEROUS EDUCATION  THAT WHICH FITS A MAN TO PERFORM
JUSTLY, SKILFULLY AND MAGNANIMOUSLY ALL THE OFFICES BOTH PRIVATE
AND PUBLIC OF PEACE AND WAR. AND HOW ALL THIS MAY BE DONE
BETWEEN TWELVE, AND ONE AND TWENTY, LESS TIME THAN IS NOW BESTOWED
IN PURE TRIFLING AT GRAMMAR AND SOPHISTRY, IS TO BE THUS
ORDERED.
FIRST TO FIND OUT A SPACIOUS HOUSE AND GROUND ABOUT IT FIT FOR AN
ACADEMY, AND BIG ENOUGH TO LODGE A HUNDRED AND FIFTY PERSONS,
WHEREOF TWENTY OR THEREABOUT MAY BE ATTENDANTS, ALL UNDER THE GOVERNMENT
OF ONE, WHO SHALL BE THOUGHT OF DESERT SUFFICIENT, AND ABILITY
EITHER TO DO ALL, OR WISELY TO DIRECT, AND OVERSEE IT DONE. THIS
PLACE SHOULD BE AT ONCE BOTH SCHOOL AND UNIVERSITY, NOT NEEDING A
REMOVE TO ANY OTHER HOUSE OF SCHOLARSHIP, EXCEPT IT BE SOME PECULIAR
COLLEGE OF LAW, OR PHYSIC, WHERE THEY MEAN TO BE PRACTITIONERS;
BUT AS FOR THOSE GENERAL STUDIES WHICH TAKE UP ALL OUR TIME
FROM LILLY TO THE COMMENCING, AS THEY TERM IT, MASTER OF ART, IT
SHOULD BE ABSOLUTE. AFTER THIS PATTERN, AS MANY EDIFICES MAY BE CONVERTED
TO THIS USE, AS SHALL BE NEEDFUL IN EVERY CITY THROUGHOUT THIS
LAND, WHICH WOULD TEND MUCH TO THE ENCREASE OF LEARNING AND CIVILITY
EVERY WHERE. THIS NUMBER, LESS OR MORE THUS COLLECTED, TO THE
CONVENIENCE OF A FOOT COMPANY, OR INTERCHANGEABLY TWO TROOPS OF
CAVALRY, SHOULD DIVIDE THEIR DAYS WORK INTO THREE PARTS, AS IT LIES
ORDERLY. THEIR STUDIES, THEIR EXERCISE, AND THEIR DIET.
FOR THEIR STUDIES, FIRST THEY SHOULD BEGIN WITH THE CHIEF AND
NECESSARY RULES OF SOME GOOD GRAMMAR, EITHER THAT NOW USED, OR
ANY BETTER: AND WHILE THIS IS DOING, THEIR SPEECH IS TO BE FASHIONED
TO A DISTINCT AND CLEAR PRONUNCIATION, AS NEAR AS MAY BE TO THE
ITALIAN, ESPECIALLY IN THE VOWELS. FOR WE ENGLISHMEN BEING FAR
NORTHERNLY, DO NOT OPEN OUR MOUTHS IN THE COLD AIR, WIDE ENOUGH TO
GRACE A SOUTHERN TONGUE; BUT ARE OBSERVED BY ALL OTHER NATIONS
TO SPEAK EXCEEDING CLOSE AND INWARD: SO THAT TO SMATTER LATIN WITH
AN ENGLISH MOUTH, IS AS ILL A HEARING AS LAW FRENCH. NEXT TO MAKE
THEM EXPERT IN THE USEFULLEST POINTS OF GRAMMAR, AND WITHALL TO SEASON
THEM, AND WIN THEM EARLY TO THE LOVE OF VIRTUE AND TRUE
LABOUR, ERE ANY FLATTERING SEDUCEMENT, OR VAIN PRINCIPLE SEIZE THEM
WANDERING, SOME EASY AND DELIGHTFUL BOOK OF EDUCATION WOULD BE
READ TO THEM; WHEREOF THE GREEKS HAVE STORE AS CEBES, PLUTARCH,
AND OTHER SOCRATIC DISCOURSES. BUT IN LATIN WE HAVE NONE OF CLASSIC
AUTHORITY EXTANT, EXCEPT THE TWO OR THREE FIRST BOOKS OF QUINTILIAN,
AND SOME SELECT PIECES ELSEWHERE. BUT HERE THE MAIN SKILL AND
GROUNDWORK WILL BE, TO TEMPER THEM SUCH LECTURES AND EXPLANATIONS
UPON EVERY OPPORTUNITY, AS MAY LEAD AND DRAW THEM IN WILLING
OBEDIENCE, ENFLAMED WITH THE STUDY OF LEARNING, AND THE ADMIRATION
OF VIRTUE; STIRRED UP WITH HIGH HOPES OF LIVING TO BE BRAVE MEN,
AND WORTHY PATRIOTS, DEAR TO GOD, AND FAMOUS TO ALL AGES. THAT THEY
MAY DESPISE AND SCORN ALL THEIR CHILDISH, AND ILL TAUGHT QUALITIES, TO
DELIGHT IN MANLY, AND LIBERAL EXERCISES: WHICH HE WHO HATH THE
ART, AND PROPER ELOQUENCE TO CATCH THEM WITH, WHAT WITH MILD AND
EFFECTUAL PERSUASIONS, AND WHAT WITH THE INTIMATION OF SOME FEAR,
IF NEED BE, BUT CHIEFLY BY HIS OWN EXAMPLE, MIGHT IN A SHORT SPACE
GAIN THEM TO AN INCREDIBLE DILIGENCE AND COURAGE: INFUSING INTO THEIR
YOUNG BREASTS SUCH AN INGENUOUS AND NOBLE ARDOUR, AS WOULD NOT FAIL TO
MAKE MANY OF THEM RENOWNED AND MATCHLESS MEN. AT THE SAME
TIME, SOME OTHER HOUR OF THE DAY, MIGHT BE TAUGHT THEM THE RULES OF
ARITHMETIC, SOON AFTER THE ELEMENTS OF GEOMETRY EVEN PLAYING,
AS THE OLD MANNER WAS. AFTER EVENING REPAST, TILL BED TIME
THEIR THOUGHTS WILL BE BEST TAKEN UP IN THE EASY GROUNDS OF RELIGION,
AND THE STORY OF SCRIPTURE. THE NEXT STEP WOULD BE TO THE AUTHORS
OF AGRICULTURE, CATO, VARRO, AND COLUMELLA, FOR THE MATTER IS
MOST EASY, AND IF THE LANGUAGE BE DIFFICULT, SO MUCH THE BETTER, IT
IS NOT A DIFFICULTY ABOVE THEIR YEARS. AND HERE WILL BE AN OCCASION
OF INCITING AND INABLING THEM HEREAFTER TO IMPROVE THE TILLAGE OF
THEIR COUNTRY, TO RECOVER THE BAD SOIL, AND TO REMEDY THE WASTE THAT
IS MADE OF GOOD: FOR THIS WAS ONE OF HERCULES PRAISES. ERE HALF
THESE AUTHORS BE READ, WHICH WILL SOON BE WITH PLYING HARD, AND
DAILY, THEY CANNOT CHOOSE BUT BE MASTERS OF ANY ORDINARY PROSE.
SO THAT IT WILL BE THEN SEASONABLE FOR THEM TO LEARN IN ANY MODERN
AUTHOR, THE  USE OF THE GLOBES, AND ALL THE MAPS FIRST WITH THE OLD
NAMES; AND THEN WITH THE NEW: OR THEY MIGHT BE  THEN CAPABLE TO
READ ANY COMPENDIOUS METHOD OF NATURAL PHILOSOPHY. AND AT THE
SAME TIME MIGHT BE ENTERING INTO THE GREEK TONGUE, AFTER THE SAME
MANNER AS WAS BEFORE PRESCRIBED IN THE LATIN; WHEREBY THE DIFFICULTIES
OF GRAMMAR BEING SOON OVERCOME, ALL THE HISTORICAL PHYSIOLOGY
OF ARISTOTLE AND THEOPHRASTUS ARE OPEN BEFORE THEM, AND
AS I MAY SAY, UNDER CONTRIBUTION. THE LIKE ACCESS WILL BE TO VITRUVIUS,
TO SENECAS NATURAL QUESTIONS, TO MELA, CELSUS, PLINY,
OR SOLINUS. AND HAVING THUS PAST THE PRINCIPLES OF ARITHMETIC,
GEOMETRY, ASTRONOMY, AND GEOGRAPHY WITH A GENERAL COMPACT
OF PHYSICS, THEY MAY DESCEND IN MATHEMATICS TO THE INSTRUMENTAL
SCIENCE OF TRIGONOMETRY, AND FROM THENCE TO FORTIFICATION,
ARCHITECTURE, ENGINRY, OR NAVIGATION. AND IN NATURAL PHILOSOPHY
THEY MAY PROCEED LEISURELY FROM THE HISTORY OF
METEORS, MINERALS, PLANTS AND LIVING CREATURES AS FAR AS ANATOMY.
THEN ALSO IN COURSE MIGHT BE READ TO THEM OUT OF SOME NOT
TEDIOUS WRITER THE INSTITUTION OF PHYSIC; THAT THEY MAY KNOW
THE TEMPERS, THE HUMOURS, THE SEASONS, AND HOW TO MANAGE A
CRUDITY: WHICH HE WHO CAN WISELY AND TIMELY DO, IS NOT ONLY
A GREAT PHYSICIAN TO HIMSELF, AND TO HIS FRIENDS, BUT ALSO MAY AT
SOME TIME OR OTHER, SAVE AN ARMY BY THIS FRUGAL AND EXPENSELESS
MEANS ONLY; AND NOT LET THE HEALTHY AND STOUT BODIES OF YOUNG
MEN ROT AWAY UNDER HIM FOR WANT OF THIS DISCIPLINE; WHICH IS A GREAT
PITY, AND NO LESS A SHAME TO THE COMMANDER. TO SET FORWARD ALL
THESE PROCEEDING IN NATURE AND MATHEMATICS, WHAT HINDERS, BUT THAT
THEY MAY PROCURE, AS OFT AS SHALL BE NEEDFUL, THE HELPFUL EXPERIENCES
OF HUNTERS, FOWLERS, FISHERMEN, SHEPHERDS, GARDENERS,
APOTHECARIES; AND IN THE OTHER SCIENCES, ARCHITECTS, ENGINEERS,
MARINERS, ANATOMISTS; WHO DOUBTLESS WOULD BE READY SOME FOR REWARD,
AND SOME TO FAVOUR SUCH A HOPEFUL SEMINARY. AND THIS WILL GIVE
THEM SUCH A REAL TINCTURE OF NATURAL KNOWLEDGE, AS THEY SHALL
NEVER FORGET, BUT DAILY AUGMENT WITH DELIGHT. THEN ALSO
THOSE POETS WHICH ARE NOW COUNTED MOST HARD, WILL BE BOTH FACILE AND
PLEASANT, ORPHEUS, HESIOD, THEOCRITUS, ARATUS, NICANDER,
OPPIAN, DIONYSIUS AND IN LATIN LUCRETIUS, MANILIUS,
AND THE RURAL PART OF VIRGIL.
BY THIS TIME, YEARS AND GOOD GENERAL PRECEPTS WILL HAVE FURNISHED
THEM MORE DISTINCTLY WITH THAT ACT OF REASON WHICH IN ETHICS
IS CALLED PROAIRESIS: THAT THEY MAY WITH SOME JUDGEMENT CONTEMPLATE
UPON MORAL GOOD AND EVIL. THEN WILL BE REQUIRED A SPECIAL
REINFORCEMENT OF CONSTANT AND SOUND ENDOCTRINATING TO SET THEM RIGHT
AND FIRM, INSTRUCTING THEM MORE AMPLY IN THE KNOWLEDGE OF VIRTUE
AND THE HATRED OF VICE: WHILE THEIR YOUNG AND PLIANT AFFECTIONS ARE
LED THROUGH ALL THE MORAL WORKS OF PLATO, XENOPHON, CICERO,
PLUTARCH, LAERTIUS, AND THOSE LOCRIAN REMNANTS; BUT STILL TO
BE REDUCED IN THEIR NIGHTWARD STUDIES WHEREWITH THEY CLOSE THE
DAYS WORK, UNDER THE DETERMINATE SENTENCE OF DAVID, OR SOLOMON,
OR THE EVANGELS AND APOSTOLIC SCRIPTURES. BEING PERFECT IN THE KNOWLEDGE
OF PERSONAL DUTY, THEY MAY THEN BEGIN THE STUDY OF ECONOMICS.
AND EITHER NOW, OR BEFORE THIS, THEY MAY HAVE EASILY LEARNT
AT ANY ODD HOUR THE ITALIAN TONGUE. AND SOON AFTER, BUT WITH
WARINESS, AND GOOD ANTIDOTE, IT WOULD BE WHOLESOME ENOUGH TO LET
THEM TASTE SOME CHOICE COMEDIES GREEK, LATIN, OR ITALIAN: THOSE
TRAGEDIES ALSO THAT TREAT OF HOUSEHOLD MATTERS, AS TRACHINIAE, ALCESTIS
AND THE LIKE. THE NEXT REMOVE MUST BE TO THE STUDY OF
POLITICS; TO KNOW THE BEGINNING, END, AND REASONS OF POLITICAL
SOCIETIES; THAT THEY MAY NOT IN A DANGEROUS FIT OF THE COMMONWEALTH
BE SUCH  POOR, SHAKEN, UNCERTAIN REEDS, OF SUCH A TOTTERING
CONSCIENCE, AS MANY OF OUR GREAT COUNSELLORS HAVE LATELY SHOWN
THEMSELVES, BUT STEADFAST PILLARS OF THE STATE. AFTER THIS THEY ARE TO
DIVE INTO THE GROUNDS OF LAW, AND LEGAL JUSTICE; DELIVERED FIRST, AND
WITH BEST WARRANT BY MOSES; AND AS FAR AS HUMANE PRUDENCE
CAN BE TRUSTED, IN THOSE EXTOLLED REMAINS OF GRECIAN LAW-GIVERS,
LYCURGUS, SOLON, ZALEUCUS, CHARONDAS, AND THENCE TO ALL
THE ROMAN EDICTS AND TABLES WITH THEIR JUSTINIAN; AND
SO DOWN TO THE SAXON AND COMMON LAWS OF ENGLAND, AND THE STATUTES.
SUNDAYS ALSO
<N AREOPAGITICA>
<D 1644>
<E YALE2>
THEY WHO TO STATES AND GOVERNORS OF THE COMMONWEALTH
DIRECT THEIR SPEECH, HIGH COURT OF PARLIAMENT, OR WANTING
SUCH ACCESS IN A PRIVATE CONDITION, WRITE THAT WHICH THEY
FORESEE MAY ADVANCE THE PUBLIC GOOD; I SUPPOSE THEM AS AT THE
BEGINNING OF NO MEAN ENDEAVOUR, NOT A LITTLE ALTERED AND MOVED
INWARDLY IN THEIR MINDS: SOME WITH DOUBT OF WHAT WILL BE THE SUCCESS,
OTHERS WITH FEAR OF WHAT WILL BE THE CENSURE; SOME WITH HOPE,
OTHERS WITH CONFIDENCE OF WHAT THEY HAVE TO SPEAK. AND ME PERHAPS
EACH OF THESE DISPOSITIONS, AS THE SUBJECT WAS WHEREON I ENTERED, MAY
HAVE AT OTHER TIMES VARIOUSLY AFFECTED; AND LIKELY MIGHT IN THESE
FORMOST EXPRESSIONS NOW ALSO DISCLOSE WHICH OF THEM SWAYED MOST,
BUT THAT THE VERY ATTEMPT OF THIS ADDRESS THUS MADE, AND THE
THOUGHT OF WHOM IT HATH RECOURSE TO, HATH GOT THE POWER WITHIN ME
TO A PASSION, FAR MORE WELCOME THAN INCIDENTAL TO A PREFACE.
WHICH THOUGH I STAY NOT TO CONFESS ERE ANY ASK, I SHALL BE BLAMELESS,
IF IT BE NO OTHER, THAN THE JOY AND GRATULATION WHICH IT BRINGS
TO ALL WHO WISH AND PROMOTE THEIR COUNTRIES LIBERTY; WHEREOF THIS
WHOLE DISCOURSE PROPOSED WILL BE A CERTAIN TESTIMONY, IF NOT A TROPHY.
FOR THIS IS NOT THE LIBERTY WHICH WE CAN HOPE, THAT NO GRIEVANCE
EVER SHOULD ARISE IN THE COMMONWEALTH, THAT LET NO MAN IN THIS
WORLD EXPECT; BUT WHEN COMPLAINTS ARE FREELY HEARD, DEEPLY CONSIDERED,
AND SPEEDILY REFORMED, THEN IS THE UTMOST BOUND OF CIVIL
LIBERTY ATTAINED, THAT WISE MEN LOOK FOR. TO WHICH IF I NOW MANIFEST
BY THE VERY SOUND OF THIS WHICH I SHALL UTTER, THAT WE ARE ALREADY IN
GOOD PART ARRIVED, AND YET FROM SUCH A STEEP DISADVANTAGE OF
TYRANNY AND SUPERSTITION GROUNDED INTO OUR PRINCIPLES AS WAS BEYOND THE
MANHOOD OF A ROMAN RECOVERY, IT WILL BE ATTRIBUTED FIRST,
AS IS MOST DUE, TO THE STRONG ASSISTANCE OF GOD OUR DELIVERER, NEXT
TO YOUR FAITHFUL GUIDANCE AND UNDAUNTED WISDOM, LORDS AND
COMMONS OF ENGLAND. NEITHER IS IT IN GODS ESTEEM THE DIMINUTION
OF HIS GLORY, WHEN HONOURABLE THINGS ARE SPOKEN OF GOOD MEN AND
WORTHY MAGISTRATES; WHICH IF I NOW FIRST SHOULD BEGIN TO DO,
AFTER SO FAIR A PROGRESS OF YOUR LAUDABLE DEEDS, AND SUCH A LONG
OBLIGEMENT UPON THE WHOLE REALM TO YOUR INDEFATIGABLE VIRTUES,
I MIGHT BE JUSTLY RECKONED AMONG THE TARDIEST, AND THE UNWILLINGEST
OF THEM THAT PRAISE YE. NEVERTHELESS THERE BEING THREE PRINCIPAL
THINGS, WITHOUT WHICH ALL PRAISING IS BUT COURTSHIP AND FLATTERY,
FIRST, WHEN THAT ONLY IS PRAISED WHICH IS SOLIDLY WORTH PRAISE: NEXT
WHEN GREATEST LIKELIHOODS ARE BROUGHT THAT SUCH THINGS ARE TRULY
AND REALLY IN THOSE PERSONS TO WHOM THEY ARE ASCRIBED, THE OTHER,
WHEN HE WHO PRAISES, BY SHOWING THAT SUCH HIS ACTUAL PERSUASION IS
OF WHOM HE WRITES, CAN DEMONSTRATE THAT HE FLATTERS NOT; THE FORMER
TWO OF THESE I HAVE HERETOFORE ENDEAVOURED, RESCUING THE EMPLOYMENT
FROM HIM WHO WENT ABOUT TO IMPAIR YOUR MERITS WITH A TRIVIAL
AND MALIGNANT ENCOMIUM; THE LATTER AS BELONGING CHIEFLY TO MINE
OWN ACQUITTAL, THAT WHOM I SO EXTOLLED I DID NOT FLATTER, HATH BEEN
RESERVED OPPORTUNELY TO THIS OCCASION. FOR HE WHO FREELY MAGNIFIES
WHAT HATH BEEN NOBLY DONE, AND FEARS NOT TO DECLARE AS FREELY WHAT
MIGHT BE DONE BETTER, GIVES YE THE BEST COVENANT OF HIS FIDELITY;
AND THAT HIS LOYALEST AFFECTION AND HIS HOPE WAITS ON YOUR PROCEEDINGS.
HIS HIGHEST PRAISE IS NOT FLATTERY, AND HIS PLAINEST ADVICE IS
A KIND OF PRAISING; FOR THOUGH I SHOULD AFFIRM AND HOLD BY ARGUMENT,
THAT IT WOULD FARE BETTER WITH TRUTH, WITH LEARNING, AND THE
COMMONWEALTH, IF ONE OF YOUR PUBLISHED ORDERS WHICH I SHOULD
NAME, WERE CALLED IN, YET AT THE SAME TIME IT COULD NOT BUT MUCH
REDOUND TO THE LUSTRE OF YOUR MILD AND EQUAL GOVERNMENT, WHEN
AS PRIVATE PERSONS ARE HEREBY ANIMATED TO THINK YE BETTER PLEASED
WITH PUBLIC ADVICE, THAN OTHER STATISTS HAVE BEEN DELIGHTED HERETOFORE
WITH PUBLIC FLATTERY. AND MEN WILL THEN SEE WHAT DIFFERENCE
THERE IS BETWEEN THE MAGNANIMITY OF A TRIENNIAL PARLIAMENT, AND
THAT JEALOUS HAUGHTINESS OF PRELATES AND CABIN COUNSELLORS THAT
USURPED OF LATE, WHEN AS THEY SHALL OBSERVE YE IN THE MIDST OF YOUR
VICTORIES AND SUCCESSES MORE GENTLY BROOKING WRITTEN EXCEPTIONS
AGAINST A VOTED ORDER, THAN OTHER COURTS, WHICH HAD PRODUCED NOTHING
WORTH MEMORY BUT THE WEAK OSTENTATION OF WEALTH, WOULD HAVE
ENDURED THE LEAST SIGNIFIED DISLIKE OF ANY SUDDEN PROCLAMATION. IF
I SHOULD THUS FAR PRESUME UPON THE MEEK DEMEANOUR OF YOUR
CIVIL AND GENTLE GREATNESS, LORDS AND COMMONS, AS WHAT YOUR
PUBLISHED ORDER HATH DIRECTLY SAID, THAT TO GAINSAY, I MIGHT DEFEND
MY SELF WITH EASE, IF ANY SHOULD ACCUSE ME OF BEING NEW OR INSOLENT,
DID THEY BUT KNOW HOW MUCH BETTER I FIND YE ESTEEM IT TO
IMITATE THE OLD AND ELEGANT HUMANITY OF GREECE, THAN THE BARBARIC
PRIDE OF A HUNNISH AND NORWEGIAN STATELINESS. AND OUT OF
THOSE AGES, TO WHOSE POLITE WISDOM AND LETTERS WE OWE THAT WE ARE
NOT YET GOTHS AND JUTLANDERS, I COULD NAME HIM WHO FROM HIS
PRIVATE HOUSE WROTE THAT DISCOURSE TO THE PARLIAMENT OF ATHENS,
THAT PERSUADES THEM TO CHANGE THE FORM OF DEMOCRATY WHICH WAS
THEN ESTABLISHED. SUCH HONOUR WAS DONE IN THOSE DAYS TO MEN WHO
PROFESSED THE STUDY OF WISDOM AND ELOQUENCE, NOT ONLY IN THEIR OWN
COUNTRY, BUT IN OTHER LANDS, THAT CITIES AND SIGNORIES HEARD THEM
GLADLY, AND WITH GREAT RESPECT, IF THEY HAD OUGHT IN PUBLIC TO
ADMONISH THE STATE. THUS DID DION PRUSAEUS A STRANGER AND A
PRIVATE ORATOR COUNSEL THE RHODIANS AGAINST A FORMER EDICT: AND
I ABOUND WITH OTHER LIKE EXAMPLES, WHICH TO SET HERE WOULD BE SUPERFLUOUS.
BUT IF FROM THE INDUSTRY OF A LIFE WHOLLY DEDICATED TO STUDIOUS
LABOURS, AND THOSE NATURAL ENDOWMENTS HAPLY NOT THE WORST
FOR TWO AND FIFTY DEGREES OF NORTHERN LATITUDE, SO MUCH MUST BE
DEROGATED, AS TO COUNT ME NOT EQUAL TO ANY OF THOSE WHO HAD THIS
PRIVILEGE, I WOULD OBTAIN TO BE THOUGHT NOT SO INFERIOR, AS YOUR
SELVES ARE SUPERIOR TO THE MOST OF THEM WHO RECEIVED THEIR COUNSEL:
AND HOW FAR YOU EXCEL THEM, BE ASSURED, LORDS AND COMMONS,
THERE CAN NO GREAT TESTIMONY APPEAR, THAN WHEN YOUR PRUDENT
SPIRIT ACKNOWLEDGES AND OBEYS THE VOICE OF REASON FROM WHAT QUARTER
SOEVER IT BE HEARD SPEAKING; AND RENDERS YE AS WILLING TO REPEAL
ANY ACT OF YOUR OWN SETTING FORTH, AS ANY SET FORTH BY YOUR PREDECSSORS.
IF YE BE THUS RESOLVED, AS IT WERE INJURY TO THINK YE WERE NOT,
I KNOW NOT WHAT SHOULD WITHHOLD ME FROM PRESENTING YE WITH A FIT
INSTANCE WHEREIN TO SHOW BOTH THAT LOVE OF TRUTH WHICH YE EMINENTLY
PROFESS, AND THAT UPRIGHTNESS OF YOUR JUDGEMENT WHICH IS NOT
WONT TO BE PARTIAL TO YOUR SELVES; BY JUDGING OVER AGAIN THAT ORDER
WHICH YE HAVE ORDAINED  ((......
.....)), OR AT LEAST ONE OF SUCH AS SHALL BE
THERETO APPOINTED. FOR THAT PART WHICH PRESERVES JUSTLY EVERY
MANS COPY TO HIMSELF, OR PROVIDES FOR THE POOR, I TOUCH NOT, ONLY
WISH THEY HAD NOT BEEN MADE PRETENCES TO ABUSE AND PERSECUTE HONEST AND
PAINFUL MEN, WHO OFFEND NOT IN EITHER OF THESE PARTICULARS. BUT THAT
OTHER CLAUSE OF  LICENSING BOOKS, WHICH WE THOUGHT HAD DIED WITH
HIS BROTHER QUADRAGESIMAL AND MATRIMONIAL WHEN THE PRELATES EXPIRED,
I SHALL NOW ATTEND WITH SUCH A HOMILY, AS SHALL LAY BEFORE
YE, FIRST THE INVENTORS OF IT TO BE THOSE WHOM YE WILL BE LOATH TO
OWN; NEXT WHAT IS TO BE THOUGHT IN GENERAL OF READING, WHAT
EVER SORT THE BOOKS BE; AND THAT THIS ORDER AVAILS NOTHING TO THE
SUPPRESSING OF SCANDALOUS, SEDITIOUS, AND LIBELLOUS BOOKS, WHICH
WERE MAINLY INTENDED TO BE SUPPRESSED. LAST, THAT IT WILL BE PRIMELY
TO THE DISCOURAGEMENT OF ALL LEARNING, AND THE STOP OF TRUTH, NOT
ONLY BY DISEXERCISING AND BLUNTING OUR ABILITIES IN WHAT WE KNOW
ALREADY, BUT BY HINDERING AND CROPPING THE DISCOVERY THAT MIGHT BE
YET FURTHER MADE BOTH IN RELIGIOUS AND CIVIL WISDOM.
I DENY NOT, BUT THAT IT IS OF GREATEST CONCERNMENT IN THE CHURCH
AND COMMONWEALTH, TO HAVE A VIGILANT EYE HOW BOOKS SHOULD DEMEAN
THEMSELVES, AS WELL AS MEN; AND THEREAFTER TO CONFINE , IMPRISON, AND
DO SHARPEST JUSTICE ON THEM AS MALEFACTORS: FOR BOOKS ARE NOT ABSOLUTELY
DEAD THINGS, BUT DO CONTAIN A POTENCY OF LIFE IN THEM TO
BE AS ACTIVE AS THAT SOUL WAS WHOSE PROGENY THEY ARE; NAY THEY DO
PRESERVE AS IN A VIOL THE PUREST EFFICACY AND EXTRACTION OF THAT LIVING
INTELLECT THAT BRED THEM. I KNOW THEY ARE AS LIVELY, AND AS
VIGOROUSLY PRODUCTIVE, AS THOSE FABULOUS DRAGONS TEETH; AND BEING
SOWN UP AND DOWN, MAY CHANCE TO SPRING UP ARMED MEN. AND
YET ON THE OTHER HAND UNLESS WARINESS BE USED, AS GOOD ALMOST
KILL A MAN AS KILL A GOOD BOOK; WHO KILLS A MAN KILLS A REASONABLE
CREATURE, GODS IMAGE; BUT HE WHO DESTROYS A GOOD BOOK , KILLS
REASON IT SELF, KILLS THE IMAGE OF GOD, AS IT WERE IN THE EYE. MANY
A MAN LIVES A BURDEN TO THE EARTH; BUT A GOOD BOOK IS THE PRECIOUS
LIFE-BLOOD OF A MASTER SPIRIT, IMBALMED AND TREASURED UP ON PURPOSE
TO A LIFE BEYOND LIFE. 'TIS TRUE, NO AGE CAN RESTORE A LIFE, WHEREOF
PERHAPS THERE IS NO GREAT LOSS; AND REVOLUTIONS OF AGES DO NOT OFT
RECOVER THE LOSS OF A REJECTED TRUTH, FOR THE WANT OF WHICH WHOLE
NATIONS FARE THE WORSE. WE SHOULD BE WARY THEREFORE WHAT PERSECUTION
WE RAISE AGAINST THE LIVING LABOURS OF PUBLIC MEN, HOW WE
SPILL THAT SEASONED LIFE OF MAN PRESERVED AND STORED UP IN BOOKS;
SINCE WE SEE A KIND OF HOMICIDE MAY THUS BE COMMITTED, SOMETIMES
A MARTYRDOM, AND IF IT EXTEND TO THE WHOLE IMPRESSION, A
KIND OF MASSACRE, WHEREOF THE EXECUTION ENDS NOT IN THE SLAYING
OF AN ELEMENTAL LIFE, BUT STRIKES AT THAT ETHEREAL AND FIFTH ESSENCE,
THE BREATH OF REASON IT SELF, SLAYS AN IMMORTALITY RATHER THAN A LIFE.
BUT LEST I SHOULD BE CONDEMNED OF INTRODUCING LICENCE WHILE I
OPPOSE LICENSING, I REFUSE NOT THE PAINS TO BE SO MUCH HISTORICAL,
AS WILL SERVE TO SHOW WHAT HATH BEEN DONE BY ANCIENT AND FAMOUS
COMMONWEALTHS, AGAINST THIS DISORDER, TILL THE VERY TIME THAT THIS
PROJECT OF LICENSING CREPT OUT OF THE INQUISITION, WAS CATCHED UP
BY OUR PRELATES, AND HATH CAUGHT UP SOME OF OUR PRESBYTERS.
IN ATHENS WHERE BOOKS AND WITS WERE EVER BUSIER THAN IN ANY
OTHER PART OF GREECE, I FIND BUT ONLY TWO SORTS OF WRITINGS WHICH
THE MAGISTRATE CARED TO TAKE NOTICE OF; THOSE EITHER BLASPHEMOUS
AND ATHEISTICAL, OR LIBELLOUS. THUS THE BOOKS OF PROTAGORAS WERE
BY THE JUDGES OF AREOPAGUS COMMANDED TO BE BURNT, AND HIMSELF
BANISHED THE TERRITORY FOR A DISCOURSE BEGUN WITH HIS CONFESSING
NOT TO KNOW WHETHER THERE WERE GODS, OR WHETHER NOT: AND AGAINST
DEFAMING, IT WAS DECREED THAT NONE SHOULD BE TRADUCED BY NAME, AS
WAS THE MANNER OF VETUS COMOEDIA, WHEREBY WE MAY GUESS HOW
THEY CENSURED LIBELLING: AND THIS COURSE WAS QUICK ENOUGH, AS CICERO
WRITES, TO QUELL BOTH THE DESPERATE WITS OF OTHER ATHEISTS, AND THE
OPEN WAY OF DEFAMING, AS THE EVENT SHOWED. OF OTHER SECTS AND OPINIONS
THOUGH TENDING TO VOLUPTUOUSNESS, AND THE DENYING OF DIVINE
PROVIDENCE THEY TOOK NO HEED. THEREFORE WE DO NOT READ THAT EITHER
EPICURUS, OR THAT LIBERTINE SCHOOL OF CYRENE, OR WHAT THE CYNIC
IMPUDENCE UTTERED, WAS EVER QUESTIONED BY THE LAWS. NEITHER IS IT
RECORDED THAT THE WRITINGS OF THOSE OLD COMEDIANS WERE SUPPRESSED,
THOUGH THE ACTING OF THEM WERE FORBID; AND THAT PLATO COMMENDED
THE READING OF ARISTOPHANES THE LOOSEST OF THEM ALL, TO HIS ROYAL
SCHOLAR DIONYSIUS, IS COMMONLY KNOWN, AND MAY BE EXCUSED, IF
HOLY CHRYSOSTOME, AS IS REPORTED, NIGHTLY STUDIED SO MUCH THE SAME
AUTHOR AND HAD THE ART TO CLEANSE A SCURRILOUS VEHEMENCE INTO THE
STYLE OF A ROUSING SERMON. THAT OTHER LEADING CITY OF GREECE, LACEDAEMON,
CONSIDERING THAT LYCURGUS THEIR LAW-GIVER WAS SO ADDICTED
TO ELEGANT LEARNING, AS TO HAVE BEEN THE FIRST THAT BROUGHT OUT OF
IONIA THE SCATTERED WORKS OF HOMER, AND SENT THE POET THALES FROM
CRETE TO PREPARE AND MOLLIFY THE SPARTAN SURLINESS WITH HIS SMOOTH
SONGS AND ODES, THE BETTER TO PLANT AMONG THEM LAW AND CIVILITY,
IT IS TO BE WONDERED HOW MUSELESS AND UNBOOKISH THEY WERE, MINDING
NOUGHT BUT THE FEATS OF WAR. THERE NEEDED NO LICENSING OF
BOOKS AMONG THEM FOR THEY DISLIKED ALL, BUT THEIR OWN LACONIC
APOTHEGMS, AND TOOK A SLIGHT OCCASION TO CHASE ARCHILOCHUS OUT
OF THEIR CITY, PERHAPS FOR COMPOSING IN A HIGHER STRAIN THAN THEIR
OWN SOLDIERLY BALLATS AND ROUNDELS COULD REACH TO: OR IF IT WERE
FOR HIS BROAD VERSES, THEY WERE NOT THEREIN SO CAUTIOUS, BUT THEY
WERE AS DISSOLUTE IN THEIR PROMISCUOUS CONVERSING; WHENCE EURIPIDES
AFFIRMS IN ANDROMACHE, THAT THEIR WOMEN WERE ALL UNCHASTE. THUS
MUCH MAY GIVE US LIGHT AFTER WHAT SORT OF BOOKS WERE PROHIBITED
AMONG THE GREEKS. THE ROMANS ALSO FOR MANY AGES TRAINED UP
ONLY TO A MILITARY ROUGHNESS, RESEMBLING MOST THE LACEDAEMONIAN
GUISE, KNEW OF LEARNING LITTLE BUT WHAT THEIR TWELVE TABLES,
AND THE PONTIFIC COLLEGE WITH THEIR AUGURS AND FLAMINS
TAUGHT THEM IN RELIGION AND LAW, SO UNACQUAINTED WITH OTHER LEARNING,
THAT WHEN CARNEADES AND CRITOLAUS, WITH THE STOIC DIOGENES
COMING EMBASSADORS TO ROME, TOOK THEREBY OCCASION TO GIVE THE
CITY A TASTE OF THEIR PHILOSOPHY, THEY WERE SUSPECTED FOR SEDUCERS
BY NO LESS A MAN THAN CATO THE CENSOR, WHO MOVED IT IN THE SENATE TO
DISMISS THEM SPEEDILY, AND TO BANISH ALL SUCH ATTIC BABBLERS OUT OF
ITALY. BUT SCIPIO AND OTHERS OF THE NOBLEST SENATORS WITHSTOOD
HIM AND HIS OLD SABIN AUSTERITY; HONOURED AND ADMIRED THE MEN;
AND THE CENSOR HIMSELF AT LAST IN HIS OLD AGE FELL TO THE STUDY OF THAT
WHEREOF BEFORE HE WAS SO SCRUPULOUS. AND YET AT THE SAME TIME
NAEVIUS AND PLAUTUS THE FIRST LATIN COMEDIANS HAD FILLED THE CITY
WITH ALL THE BORROWED SCENES OF MENANDER AND PHILEMON. THEN
BEGAN TO BE CONSIDERED THERE ALSO WHAT WAS TO BE DONE TO LIBELLOUS
BOOKS AND AUTHORS; FOR NAEVIUS WAS QUICKLY CAST INTO PRISON FOR HIS
UNBRIDLED PEN, AND RELEASED BY THE TRIBUNES UPON HIS RECANTATION:
WE READ ALSO THAT LIBELS WERE BURNT, AND THE MAKERS PUNISHED BY
AUGUSTUS. THE LIKE SEVERITY NO DOUBT WAS USED IF OUGHT WERE IMPIOUSLY
WRITTEN AGAINST THEIR ESTEEMED GODS. EXCEPT IN THESE TWO
POINTS, HOW THE WORLD WENT IN BOOKS, THE MAGISTRATE KEPT NO RECKONING.
AND THEREFORE LUCRETIUS WITHOUT IMPEACHMENT VERSIFIES HIS
EPICURISM TO MEMMIUS, AND HAD THE HONOUR TO BE SET FORTH THE SECOND
TIME BY CICERO SO GREAT A FATHER OF THE COMMONWEALTH; ALTHOUGH
HIMSELF DISPUTES AGAINST THAT OPINION IN HIS OWN WRITINGS.
NOR WAS THE SATIRICAL SHARPNESS, OR NAKED PLAINNESS OF LUCILIUS,
OR CATULLUS, OR FLACCUS, BY ANY ORDER PROHIBITED. AND FOR MATTERS
OF STATE, THE STORY OF TITUS LIVIUS, THOUGH IT EXTOLLED THAT PART
WHICH POMPEY HELD, WAS NOT THEREFORE SUPPRESSED BY OCTAVIUS CAESAR
OF THE OTHER FACTION. BUT THAT NASO WAS BY HIM BANISHED IN HIS OLD
AGE, FOR THE WANTON POEMS OF HIS YOUTH, WAS BUT A MERE COVERT OF
STATE OVER SOME SECRET CAUSE: AND BESIDES, THE BOOKS WERE NEITHER
BANISHED NOR CALLED IN. FROM HENCE WE SHALL MEET WITH LITTLE ELSE BUT
TYRANNY IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE, THAT WE MAY NOT MARVEL, IF NOT SO
OFTEN BAD, AS GOOD BOOKS WERE SILENCED. I SHALL THEREFORE DEEM TO
HAVE BEEN LARGE ENOUGH IN PRODUCING WHAT AMONG THE ANCIENTS WAS
PUNISHABLE TO WRITE, SAVE ONLY WHICH, ALL OTHER ARGUMENTS WERE FREE
TO TREAT ON.
BY THIS TIME THE EMPERORS WERE BECOME CHRISTIANS, WHOSE DISCIPLINE
IN THIS POINT I DO NOT FIND TO HAVE BEEN MORE SEVERE THAN
WHAT WAS FORMERLY IN PRACTICE. THE BOOKS OF THOSE WHOM THEY
TOOK TO BE GRAND HERETICS WERE EXAMINED, REFUTED, AND CONDEMNED
IN THE GENERAL COUNCILS; AND NOT TILL THEN WERE PROHIBITED, OR
BURNT BY AUTHORITY OF THE EMPEROR. AS FOR THE WRITINGS OF HEATHEN
AUTHORS, UNLESS  THEY WERE PLAIN INVECTIVES AGAINST CHRISTIANITY,
AS THOSE OF PORPHYRIUS AND PROCLUS, THEY MET WITH NO INTERDICT
THAT CAN BE CITED, TILL ABOUT THE YEAR FOURHUNDRED IN A CARTHAGINIAN COUNCIL,
WHEREIN BISHOPS THEMSELVES WERE FORBID TO READ THE BOOKS
OF GENTILES, BUT HERESIES THEY MIGHT READ: WHILE OTHERS LONG BEFORE
THEM ON THE CONTRARY SCRUPLED MORE THE  BOOKS OF HERETICS, THAN
OF GENTILES. AND THAT THE PRIMITIVE COUNCILS AND BISHOPS WERE WONT
ONLY TO DECLARE WHAT BOOKS WERE NOT COMMENDABLE, PASSING NO
FURTHER, BUT LEAVING IT TO EACH ONES CONSCIENCE TO READ OR  TO LAY BY,
TILL AFTER EIGHTHUNDRED IS OBSERVED ALREADY BY PADRE PAOLO THE
GREAT UNMASKER OF THE TRENTINE COUNCIL. AFTER WHICH TIME THE
POPES OF ROME ENGROSSING WHAT THEY PLEASED OF POLITICAL RULE INTO
THEIR OWN HANDS, EXTENDED THEIR DOMINION OVER MENS EYES, AS THEY
HAD BEFIRE OVER THEIR JUDGEMENTS, BURNING AND PROHIBITING TO BE
READ, WHAT THEY FANCIED NOT; YET SPARING IN THEIR CENSURES, AND THE
BOOKS NOT MANY WHICH THEY SO DEALT WITH: TILL MARTIN THE FIFTH BY
HIS BULL NOT ONLY PROHIBITED, BUT WAS THE FIRST THAT EXCOMMUNICATED
THE READING OF HERETICAL BOOKS; FOR ABOUT THAT TIME WICKLEF AND
HUSSE GROWING TERRIBLE, WERE THEY WHO FIRST DROVE THE PAPAL COURT
TO A STRICTER POLICY OF PROHIBITING. WHICH COURSE LEO THE TENTH, AND HIS
SUCCESSORS FOLLOWED, UNTIL THE COUNCIL OF TRENT, AND THE SPANISH
INQUISITION ENGENDERING TOGETHER BROUGHT FORTH, OR PERFETED THOSE
CATALOGUES, AND EXPURGING INDEXES THAT RAKE THROUGH THE ENTRAILS
OF MANY AN OLD GOOD AUTHOR, WITH A VIOLATION WORSE THAN ANY COULD BE OFFERED TO
HIS TOMB. NOR DID THEY STAY IN MATTERS HERETICAL, BUT
ANY SUBJECT THAT WAS NOT TO THEIR PALATE, THEY EITHER CONDEMNED IN A
PROHIBITION, OR HAD IT STRAIGHT INTO THE NEW PURGATORY OF AN INDEX.
TO FILL UP THE MEASURE OF ENCROACHMENT, THEIR LAST INVENTION WAS TO
ORDAIN THAT NO BOOK, PAMPHLET, OR PAPER SHOULD BE PRINTED (AS IF
SAINT PETER HAD BEQUEATHED  THEM THE
<N TETRACHORDON>
<D 1645>
<E YALE2>
THAT WHICH I KNEW TO BE THE PART OF A GOOD MAGISTRATE,
AIMING AT TRUE LIBERTY THROUGH THE RIGHT INFORMATION OF
RELIGIOUS AND CIVIL LIFE, AND THAT WHICH I SAW, AND WAS PARTAKER,
OF YOUR VOWS AND SOLEMN COVENANTS, PARLIAMENT OF ENGLAND,
YOUR ACTIONS ALSO MANIFESTLY TENDING TO EXALT THE TRUTH, AND TO
DEPRESS THE TYRANNY OF ERROR, AND ILL CUSTOM, WITH MORE CONSTANCY
AND PROWESS THAN EVER YET ANY, SINCE THAT PARLIAMENT WHICH PUT
THE FIRST SCEPTRE OF THIS KINGDOM INTO HIS HAND WHOM GOD AND
EXTRAORDINARY VIRTUE MADE THEIR MONARCH, WERE THE CAUSES THAT
MOVED ME, ONE ELSE NOT PLACING MUCH IN THE EMINENCE OF A DEDICATION,
TO PRESENT YOUR HIGH NOTICE WITH A DISCOURSE, CONSCIOUS TO IT
SELF OF NOTHING MORE THAN OF DILIGENCE, AND FIRM AFFECTION TO THE
PUBLIC GOOD. AND THAT YE TOOK IT SO AS WISE AND IMPARTIAL MEN,
OBTAINING SO GREAT POWER AND DIGNITY, ARE WONT TO ACCEPT, IN MATTERS
BOTH DOUBTFUL AND IMPORTANT, WHAT THEY THINK OFFERED THEM
WELL MEANT, AND FROM A RATIONAL ABILITY, I HAD NO LESS THEN TO PERSUADE
ME. AND ON THAT PERSUASION AM RETURNED, AS TO A FAMOUS AND
FREE PORT, MY SELF ALSO BOUND BY MORE THAN A MARITIME LAW, TO EXPOSE
AS FREELY WHAT FRAUGHTAGE I CONCEIVE TO BRING OF NO TRIFLES.
FOR ALTHOUGH IT BE GENERALLY KNOWN, HOW AND BY WHOM YE HAVE BEEN
INSTIGATED TO A HARD CENSURE OF THAT FORMER BOOK ENTITLED, THE
DOCTRINE, AND DISCIPLINE OF DIVORCE, AN OPINION HELD BY SOME OF THE
BEST AMONG REFORMED WRITERS WITHOUT SCANDAL OR CONFUTEMENT,
THOUGH NOW THOUGHT NEW AND DANGEROUS BY SOME OF OUR SEVERE
GNOSTICS, WHOSE LITTLE READING, AND LESS MEDITATING HOLDS EVER WITH
HARDEST OBSTINACY THAT WHICH IT TOOK UP WITH EASIEST CREDULITY, I
DO NOT FIND YET THAT OUGHT, FOR THE FURIOUS INCITEMENTS WHICH HAVE BEEN USED,
HATH ISSUED BY YOUR APPOINTMENT, THAT MIGHT GIVE THE LEAST
INTERRUPTION OR DISREPUTE EITHER TO THE AUTHOR, OR TO THE BOOK.
WHICH HE WHO WILL BE BETTER ADVISED THEN TO CALL YOUR NEGLECT, OR
CONNIVANCE AT A THING IMAGINED SO PERILOUS, CAN ATTRIBUTE IT TO NOTHING
MORE JUSTLY, THAN TO THE DEEP AND QUIET STREAM OF YOUR DIRECT
AND CALM DELIBERATIONS; THAT GAVE NOT WAY EITHER TO THE FERVENT
RASHNESS, OR THE IMMATERIAL GRAVITY OF THOSE WHO CEASED NOT TO
EXASPERATE WITHOUT CAUSE. FOR WHICH UPRIGHTNESS AND INCORRUPT
REFUSAL OF WHAT YE WERE INCENSED TO, LORDS AND COMMONS, (THOUGH
IT WERE DONE TO JUSTICE, NOT TO ME, AND WAS A PECULIAR DEMONSTRATION
HOW FAR YOUR WAYS ARE DIFFERENT FROM THE RASH VULGAR) BESIDES
THOSE ALLEGIANCES OF OATH AND DUTY, WHICH ARE MY PUBLIC DEBT
TO YOUR PUBLIC LABOURS, I HAVE YET A STORE OF GRATITUDE LAID UP,
WHICH CANNOT BE EXHAUSTED; AND SUCH THANKS PERHAPS THEY MAY LIVE
TO BE, AS SHALL MORE THAN WHISPER TO THE NEXT AGES. YET THAT THE
AUTHOR MAY BE KNOWN TO GROUND HIMSELF UPON HIS OWN INNOCENCE,
AND THE MERIT OF HIS CAUSE, NOT UPON  THE FAVOUR OF A DIVERSION, OR A
DELAY TO ANY JUST CENSURE, BUT WISHES RATHER HE MIGHT  SEE THOSE HIS
DETRACTERS AT ANY  FAIR  MEETING, AS LEARNED DEBATEMENTS ARE  PRIVILEGED
WITH A  DUE FREEDOM UNDER  EQUAL MODERATORS, I  SHALL HERE
BRIEFLY SINGLE  ONE OF THEM (BECAUSE HE HATH OBLIGED ME TO IT) WHO
I PERSUADE ME HAVING SCARCE READ THE BOOK, NOR  KNOWING  HIM WHO
WRIT IT, OR AT LEAST FEIGNING THE LATTER, HATH NOT  FORBORN TO SCANDALIZE
HIM, UNCONFERRED WITH, UNADMONISHED, UNDEALT  WITH BY ANY PASTORLY
OR BROTHERLY CONVINCEMENT, IN THE MOST OPEN AND INVECTIVE MANNER,
AND AT THE MOST BITTER OPPORTUNITY THAT DRIFT OR SET DESIGN COULD
HAVE INVENTED. AND THIS, WHEN AS THE CANON LAW, THOUGH COMMONLY
MOST FAVOURING THE BOLDNESS OF THEIR PRIESTS, PUNISHES THE NAMING
OR TRADUCING OF ANY PERSON IN THE PULPIT, WAS BY HIM  MADE NO
SCRUPLE. IF I SHALL THEREFORE TAKE LICENCE BY THE RIGHT OF NATURE, AND
THAT LIBERTY WHEREIN I WAS BORN, TO DEFEND MY SELF PUBLICLY AGAINST
A PRINTED CALUMNY, AND DO  WILLINGLY APPEAL TO THOSE JUDGES TO WHOM
I AM ACCUSED, IT CAN BE NO IMMODERATE, OR UNALLOWABLE COURSE OF
SEEKING SO JUST AND NEEDFUL REPARATIONS. WHICH I HAD DONE LONG
SINCE, HAD NOT THESE EMPLOYMENTS, WHICH ARE NOW VISIBLE, DEFERRED
ME. IT WAS PREACHED BEFORE  YE, LORDS AND COMMONS, IN AUGUST LAST
UPON A SPECIAL DAY OF HUMILIATION, THAT THERE WAS A WICKED BOOK
ABROAD, AND YE  WERE  TAXED OF SIN THAT IT WAS YET UNCENSURED, THE BOOK
DESERVING TO BE BURNT, AND IMPUDENCE ALSO WAS CHARGED UPON THE
AUTHOR , WHO  DURST SET  HIS NAME TO IT, AND DEDICATE IT TO YOUR SELVES.
FIRST, LORDS AND COMMONS, I PRAY TO THAT GOD, BEFORE WHOM YE
THEN WERE PROSTRATE, SO TO FORGIVE YE THOSE OMISSIONS AND TRESPASSES,
WHICH YE DESIRE  MOST SHOULD  FIND FORGIVENESS, AS I SHALL SOON SHOW TO
THE  WORLD  HOW EASILY YE ABSOLVE YOUR SELVES OF THAT WHICH  THIS MAN
CALLS YOUR  SIN, AND IS INDEED YOUR WISDOM, AND YOUR NOBLENESS,
WHEREOF TO THIS DAY YE HAVE DONE WELL NOT TO REPENT. HE TERMS IT
A WICKED BOOK, AND WHY  BUT FOR ALLOWING OTHER CAUSES OF  DIVORCE,
THAN CHRIST AND HIS APOSTLES MENTION; AND WITH THE SAME CENSURE
CONDEMNS OF WICKEDNESS NOT ONLY MARTIN BUCER THAT ELECT INSTRUMENT
OF REFORMATION, HIGHLY  HONOURED AND HAD IN REVERENCE BY
EDWARD THE  SIXTH , AND HIS WHOLE PARLIAMENT, WHOM ALSO I HAD  PUBLISHED
IN ENGLISH BY A GOOD PROVIDENCE, ABOUT A WEEK BEFORE THIS
CALUMNIOUS DIGRESSION WAS PREACHED; SO THAT IF HE KNEW NOT BUCER
THEN, AS HE OUGHT TO HAVE KNOWN, HE MIGHT AT LEAST HAVE KNOWN HIM
SOME MONTHS AFTER, ERE THE SERMON CAME IN PRINT, WHEREIN
NOTWITHSTANDING HE PERSISTS IN HIS FORMER SENTENCE, AND CONDEMNS
AGAIN OF WICKEDNESS, EITHER IGNORANTLY OR  WILFULLY, NOT ONLY MARTIN
BUCER, AND ALL THE CHOICEST AND HOLIEST OF OUR REFORMERS, BUT
THE WHOLE PARLIAMENT AND CHURCH OF ENGLAND IN THOSE BEST AND
PUREST TIMES OF EDWARD THE SIXTH. ALL WHICH I SHALL PROVE WITH GOOD
EVIDENCE, AT THE END OF THESE EXPLANATIONS. AND THEN LET IT BE JUDGED
AND SERIOUSLY  CONSIDERED WITH WHAT HOPE THE AFFAIRS OF OUR RELIGION
ARE COMMITTED TO ONE AMONG  OTHERS, WHIO HATH NOW ONLY LEFT HIM
WHICH OF THE TWAIN HE WILL CHOOSE, WHETHER THIS  SHALL BE HIS  PALPABLE
IGNORANCE, OR THE SAME WICKEDNESS OF HIS OWN BOOK, WHICH
HE SO LAVISHLY IMPUTES TO THE WRITINGS OF OTHER MEN: AND WHETHER
THIS OF HIS, THAT THUS PEREMPTORILY DEFAMES AND ATTAINTS OF  WICKEDNESS
UNSPOTTED CHURCHES, UNBLEMISHED PARLIAMENTS, AND THE MOST
EMINENT  RESTORERS OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE, DESERVE  NOT TO BE BURNT
FIRST. AND IF HIS HEAT HAD  BURST OUT ONLY AGAINST THE OPINION, HIS
WONTED PASSION HAD NO DOUBT BEEN SILENTLY BORNE WITH WONTED PATIENCE.
BUT SINCE AGAINST THE CHARITY OF THAT SOLEMN PLACE AND MEETING, IT
SERVED  HIM FURTHER TO  INVEIGH  OPPROBRIOUSLY AGAINST THE PERSON,
BRANDING HIM WITH NO LESS THAN IMPUDENCE, ONLY  FOR SETTING HIS NAME TO
WHAT HE HAD WRITTEN, I MUST BE EXCUSED NOT TO BE SO WANTING
TO THE DEFENCE OF AN HONEST NAME, OR TO THE REPUTATION OF THOSE GOOD
MEN WHO AFFORD ME THEIR SOCIETY, BUT TO BE SENSIBLE OF SUCH A FOUL
ENDEAVOURED DISGRACE: NOT KNOWING OUGHT EITHER IN MINE OWN DESERTS,
OR THE LAWS OF THIS LAND, WHY I SHOULD BE SUBJECT, IN SUCH A NOTORIOUS
AND  ILLEGAL MANNER, TO THE INTEMPERANCIES OF THIS MANS PREACHING
CHOLER. AND INDEED TO BE SO PROMPT AND READY IN THE MIDST OF HIS
HUMBLENESS, TO TOSS REPROACHES OF THIS BULK AND SIZE, ARGUES AS IF
THEY WERE THE WEAPONS OF HIS EXERCISE, I AM SURE NOT OF HIS MINISTERY,
OR OF THAT DAYS WORK. CERTAINLY TO SUBSCRIBE MY NAME AT
WHAT I WAS TO OWN, WAS WHAT THE STATE HAD ORDERED AND REQUIRES.
AND HE WHO LISTS NOT TO BE MALICIOUS; WOULD CALL IT INGENUITY,
CLEAR CONSCIENCE, WILLINGNESS TO AVOUCH WHAT MIGHT BE QUESTIONED,
OR TO BE BETTER INSTRUCTED. AND IF GOD WERE SO DISPLEASED WITH THOSE,
ISAIAH FIFTYEIGHT WHO ON THE SOLEMN  FAST  WERE WONT TO SMITE WITH THE FIST OF
WICKEDNESS, IT COULD BE NO SIGN OF HIS OWN HUMILIATION ACCEPTED,
WHICH DISPOSED HIM TO SMITE SO KEENLY WITH A REVILING TONGUE. BUT IF
ONLY TO HAVE WRIT MY NAME MUST BE COUNTED IMPUDENCE, HOW DOTH
THIS BUT JUSTIFY ANOTHER, WHO MIGHT AFFIRM WITH AS GOOD WARRANT, THAT
THE LATE DISCOURSE OF SCRIPTURE AND REASON, WHICH IS CERTAIN TO
BE CHIEFLY HIS OWN DRAUGHT, WAS PUBLISHED WITHOUT A NAME, OUT OF
BASE FEAR, AND THE SLY AVOIDANCE OF WHAT MIGHT FOLLOW TO HIS DETRIMENT,
IF THE PARTY AT COURT SHOULD HAP TO REACH HIM. AND I, TO HAVE
SET MY NAME, WHERE HE ACCUSES ME TO HAVE SET IT, AM SO FAR FROM
RECANTING, THAT I OFFER MY HAND ALSO IF NEED BE, TO MAKE GOOD THE
SAME OPINION WHICH I THERE MAINTAIN, BY INEVITABLE CONSEQUENCES
DRAWN PARALLEL FROM HIS OWN PRINCIPAL ARGUMENTS IN THAT OF SCRIPTURE
AND REASON; WHICH I SHALL PARDON HIM, IF HE CAN DENY,
WITHOUT SHAKING HIS OWN COMPOSITION TO PIECES. THE IMPUDENCE
THEREFORE, SINCE HE WEIGHED SO LITTLE WHAT A GROSS REVILE THAT WAS TO
GIVE HIS EQUAL, I SEND HIM BACK AGAIN FOR A PHYLACTERY TO STITCH UPON
HIS ARROGANCE, THAT CENSURES NOT ONLY BEFORE CONVICTION SO BITTERLY
WITHOUT SO MUCH AS ONE REASON GIVEN, BUT CENSURES THE CONGREGATION
OF HIS GOVERNORS TO THEIR FACES, FOR NOT BEING SO HASTY AS HIMSELF TO
CENSURE.
AND WHEREAS MY OTHER CRIME IS, THAT I ADDRESSED THE  DEDICATION
OF WHAT I HAD STUDIED, TO THE PARLIAMENT, HOW COULD I BETTER DECLARE
THE LOYALTY WHICH I OWE TO THAT SUPREME AND MAJESTIC TRIBUNAL,
AND THE OPINION WHICH I HAVE OF THE HIGH-ENTRUSTED JUDGEMENT , AND
PERSONAL WORTH ASSEMBLED IN THAT PLACE. WITH THE SAME AFFECTIONS
THEREFORE, AND SAME ADDICTED FIDELITY, PARLIAMENT OF ENGLAND, I
HERE AGAIN  HAVE BROUGHT TO YOUR PERUSAL ON THE SAME ARGUMENT THESE
FOLLOWING EXPOSITIONS OF SCRIPTURE. THE FORMER BOOK, AS PLEASED
SOME TO THINK, WHO WERE THOUGHT JUDICIOUS, HAD OF REASON IN IT TO
A SUFFICIENCY; WHAT THEY REQUIRED, WAS THAT THE SCRIPTURES THERE
ALLEGED, MIGHT BE DISCUSSED MORE FULLY. TO THEIR DESIRES, THUS MUCH
FURTHER HATH BEEN LABOURED IN THE SCRIPTURES. ANOTHER SORT ALSO WHO
WANTED MORE AUTHORITIES, AND CITATIONS, HAVE NOT BEEN HERE UNTHOUGHT
OF. IF ALL THIS ATTAIN NOT TO SATISFY THEM, AS I  AM CONFIDENT THAT NONE
OF THOSE  OUR GREAT  CONTROVERIES AT THIS  DAY, HATH HAD A MORE  DEMONSTRATIVE
EXPLAINING, I MUST CONFESS TO ADMIRE WHAT IT  IS, FOR DOUBTLESS
IT IS NOT REASON NOW ADAYS THAT SATISFIES, OR SUBORNS THE  COMMON
CREDENCE OF MEN, TO YIELD SO EASILY, AND GROW SO VEHEMENT IN
MATTERS MUCH MORE DISPUTABLE, AND FAR LESS CONDUCING TO THE
DAILY GOOD AND PEACE OF LIFE. SOME WHOSE NECESSARY SHIFTS HAVE LONG
ENURED THEM TO CLOAK THE  DEFECTS OF THEIR UNSTUDIED YEARS, AND
HATRED NOW TO LEARN, UNDER THE APPEARANCE OF A GRAVE SOLIDITY, WHICH
ESTIMATION THEY HAVE GAINED AMONG WEAK PERCEIVERS, FIND THE EASE
OF SLIGHTING WHAT THEY CANNOT REFUTE, AND ARE DETERMINED, AS I HEAR,
TO HOLD IT NOT WORTH THE ANSWERING. IN WHICH  NUMBER I MUST BE
FORCED TO RECKON THAT DOCTOR, WHO IN A LATE EQUIVOCATING TREATISE
PLAUSIBLY SET AFLOAT AGAINST THE DIPPERS, DIVING THE WHILE HIMSELF
WITH A MORE  DEEP  PRELATICAL MALIGNANCE AGAINST THE PRESENT STATE, AND
CHURCH-GOVERNMENT, MENTIONS WITH IGNOMINY THE TRACTATE OF DIVORCE;
YET ANSWERS NOTHING, BUT INSTEAD THEREOF (FOR WHICH I DO NOT
COMMEND HIS  MARSHALLING) SETS MOSES ALSO AMONG THE CREW OF HIS
ANABAPTISTS; AS ONE  WHO TO A HOLY NATION, THE COMMON-WEALTH OF
ISRAEL, GAVE LAWS BREAKING THE BONDS OF MARIAGE TO INORDINATE LUST.
THESE ARE NO MEAN SURGES OF BLASPHEMY, NOT  ONLY DIPPING  MOSES
THE DIVINE LAWGIVER, BUT DASHING WITH A HIGH HAND AGAINST THE JUSTICE AND
PURITY OF GOD HIMSELF; AS THESE ENSUING SCRIPTURES PLAINLY
AND FREELY HANDLED SHALL VERIFY TO THE  LANCING OF THAT OLD APOSTEMATED
ERROR. HIM THEREFORE I LEAVE NOW TO HIS REPENTANCE.
OTHERS, WHICH IS THEIR  COURTESY, CONFESS THAT WIT AND PARTS MAY
DO MUCH TO MAKE THAT  SEEM TRUE WHICH IS NOT (AS WAS  OBJECTED TO
SOCRATES BY THEM WHO COULD NOT RESIST HIS  EFFICACY, THAT HE EVER
MADE THE WORSE CAUSE SEEM THE BETTER) AND THUS THINKING THEMSELVES
DISCHARGED OF THE DIFFICULTY, LOVE NOT TO WADE FURTHER INTO THE
FEAR OF A CONVINCEMENT. THESE WILL BE THEIR EXCUSES TO DECLINE THE
FULL EXAMINING OF THIS  SERIOUS POINT. SO MUCH THE MORE I PRESS IT
AND REPEAT IT, LORDS AND COMMONS, THAT YE BEWARE WHILE TIME IS, ERE
THIS GRAND SECRET, AND ONLY ART OF IGNORANCE AFFECTING TYRANNY, GROW
POWERFUL AND RULE AMONG US. FOR IF SOUND ARGUMENT AND REASON
SHALL BE THUS PUT OFF, EITHER BY AN UNDERVALUING SILENCE, OR THE MAISTERLY
CENSURING OF A RAILING WORD OR TWO IN THE PULPIT, OR BY REJECTING
THE FORCE OF TRUTH, AS THE  MERE CUNNING OF ELOQUENCE, AND SOPHISTRY,
WHAT CAN BE THE END OF THIS, BUT THAT ALL GOOD LEARNING AND
KNOWLEDGE WILL SUDDENLY DECAY: IGNORANCE, AND ILLITERATE PRESUMPTION,
WHICH IS YET BUT OUR DISEASE, WILL TURN AT LENGTH INTO OUR VERY
CONSTITUTION, AND PROVE THE HECTIC EVIL OF THIS AGE: WORSE TO BE
FEARED, IF IT GET ONCE TO REIGN OVER US, THAN ANY FIFTH MONARCHY.
IF THIS SHALL BE THE COURSE, THAT WHAT WAS WONT TO BE A CHIEF COMMENDATION,
AND THE GROUND OF OTHER MENS CONFIDENCE IN AN AUTHOR,
HIS DILIGENCE, HIS LEARNING, HIS ELOCUTION WHETHER BY RIGHT, OR BY ILL
MEANING GRANTED HIM, SHALL BE TURNED NOW TO A  DISADVANTAGE AND
SUSPICION AGAINST HIM, THAT HE WRITES  THOUGH UNCONFUTED, MUST THEREFORE
BE MISTRUSTED, THEREFORE NOT RECEIVED FOR THE INDUSTRY, THE EXACTNESS, THE
LABOUR IN IT, CONFESSED TO BE MORE THAN ORDINARY; AS IF
WISDOM HAD NOW FORSAKEN THE THIRSTY AND LABORIOUS INQUIRER TO
DWELL AGAINST HER NATURE WITH THE ARROGANT AND SHALLOW BABBLER, TO
WHAT PURPOSE ALL THOSE PAINS AND THAT CONTINUAL SEARCHING REQUIRED
OF US BY SOLOMON TO THE ATTAINMENT OF UNDERSTANDING; WHY ARE
MEN BRED UP WITH SUCH CARE AND EXPENCE TO A LIFE OF PERPETUAL STUDIES,
WHY DO YOUR SELVES WITH SUCH ENDEAVOUR SEEK TO WIPE OFF THE
IMPUTATION OF INTENDING TO DISCOURAGE THE PROGRESS AND ADVANCE
OF LEARNING? HE THEREFORE WHOSE HEART CAN BEAR HIM TO THE HIGH PITCH
OF YOUR NOBLE ENTERPRISES, MAY EASILY  ASSURE HIMSELF THAT THE PRUDENCE
AND FAR-JUDGING  CIRCUMSPECTNESS OF SO GRAVE A MAGISTRACY
SITTING IN PARLIAMENT, WHO HAVE BEFORE THEM THE PREPARED AND  PURPOSED ACT
OF THEIR MOST  RELIGIOUS PREDECESSORS TO IMITATE IN THIS QUESTION
CANNOT  REJECT THE CLEARNESS OF THESE REASONS, AND THESE
ALLEGATIONS BOTH HERE AND FORMERLY OFFERED THEM; NOR CAN OVER-LOOK
THE NECESSITY OF ORDAINING MORE  WHOLESOMELY AND  MORE  HUMANLY IN THE
CASUALTIES OF  DIVORCE, THAN OUR LAWS HAVE YET ESTABLISHED: IF THE MOST
URGENT AND EXCESSIVE GRIEVANCES HAPPENING IN DOMESTIC LIFE, BE WORTH
THE  LAYING TO HEART, WHICH, UNLESS CHARITY BE FAR  FROM US, CANNOT
BE NEGLECTED. AND THAT THESE THINGS BOTH IN THE RIGHT CONSTITUTION,
AND IN THE RIGHT REFORMATION OF A COMMON-WEALTH CALL FOR SPEEDIEST
REDRESS, AND OUGHT TO BE THE FIRST CONSIDERED, ENOUGH WAS URGED IN
WHAT WAS PREFACED TO THAT MONUMENT OF BUCER WHICH I
BROUGHT TO YOUR REMEMBRANCE, AND THE OTHER  TIME BEFORE. HENCE
FORTH, EXCEPT NEW CAUSE BE GIVEN, I SHALL SAY LESS AND LESS. FOR IF
THE LAW MAKE NOT  TIMELY PROVISION, LET THE LAW, AS REASON IS, BEAR
THE CENSURE OF THOSE CONSEQUENCES, WHICH HER OWN DEFAULT NOW MORE
EVIDENTLY PRODUCES. AND IF MEN WANT MANLINESS TO EXPOSTULATE THE
RIGHT OF THEIR DUE RANSOM, AND TO SECOND THEIR OWN OCCASIONS, THEY
MAY SIT HEREAFTER AND BEMOAN THEMSELVES TO HAVE NEGLECTED THROUGH
FAINTNESS THE ONLY REMEDY OF THEIR SUFFERINGS, WHICH A SEASONABLE
AND WELL GROUNDED SPEAKING MIGHT HAVE PURCHASED THEM. AND PERHAPS
IN TIME TO COME, OTHERS WILL KNOW HOW TO ESTEEM WHAT IS NOT
EVERY  DAY PUT INTO THEIR HANDS, WHEN THEY  HAVE MARKED EVENTS, AND
BETTER WEIGHED HOW HURTFUL AND UNWISE IT IS, TO HIDE A SECRET AND
PERNICIOUS RUPTURE UNDER THE ILL COUNSEL OF A BASHFUL SILENCE. BUT
WHO WOULD DISTRUST OUGHT, OR NOT BE AMPLE IN HIS HOPES OF YOUR WISE
AND CHRISTIAN DETERMINATIONS? WHO HAVE THE PRUDENCE TO CONSIDER,
AND SHOULD HAVE THE GOODNESS LIKE GODS, AS YE ARE CALLED,
TO FIND OUT READILY, AND BY JUST LAW TO ADMINISTER THOSE REDRESSES
WHICH HAVE OF OLD, NOT WITHOUT GOD ORDAINING, BEEN GRANTED TO THE
ADVERSITIES OF MANKIND, ERE THEY WHO NEEDED, WERE PUT TO ASK. CERTAINLY,
IF ANY OTHER HAVE ENLARGED HIS THOUGHTS TO EXPECT FROM THIS
GOVERNMENT SO JUSTLY UNDERTAKEN, AND BY FREQUENT ASSISTANCES FROM
HEAVEN SO APPARENTLY UPHELD, GLORIOUS CHANGES AND RENOVATIONS BOTH
IN CHURCH AND STATE, HE AMONG THE FORMOST MIGHT BE NAMED, WHO
PRAYS THAT THE FATE OF ENGLAND MAY TARRY FOR NO OTHER DELIVERER.
JOHN MILTON.
((......)) TO BE INFORMED ARIGHT
IN THE WHOLE HISTORY OF MARIAGE, THAT WE MAY KNOW FOR
CERTAIN, NOT BY A FORCED YOKE, BUT BY AN IMPARTIAL DEFINITION,
WHAT MARIAGE IS, AND WHAT IS NOT MARIAGE; IT WILL UNDOUBTEDLY BE
SAFEST, FAIREST, AND MOST WITH OUR OBEDIENCE, TO ENQUIRE, AS OUR
SAVIOURS DIRECTION IS, HOW IT WAS IN THE BEGINNING. AND THAT WE
BEGIN SO HIGH AS MAN CREATED AFTER GODS OWN IMAGE, THERE WANT
NOT EARNEST CAUSES. FOR NOTHING NOW ADAYS IS MORE DEGENERATELY
FORGOTTEN, THAN THE TRUE DIGNITY OF MAN, ALMOST EVERY RESPECT,
BUT ESPECIALLY IN THIS PRIME INSTITUTION OF MATRIMONY, WHEREIN HIS
NATIVE PRE-EMINENCE OUGHT MOST TO SHINE. ALTHOUGH IF WE CONSIDER
THAT JUST AND NATURAL PRIVILEGES MAN NEITHER CAN RIGHTLY SEEK, NOR
DARE FULLY CLAIM, UNLESS THEY BE ALLIED TO INWARD GOODNESS, AND
STEADFAST KNOWLEDGE, AND THAT THE WANT OF THIS QUELLS THEM TO A SERVILE
SENSE OF THEIR OWN CONSCIOUS UNWORTHINESS, IT MAY SAVE THE
WONDERING WHY IN THIS AGE MANY ARE SO OPPOSITE BOTH TO HUMAN AND
TO CHRISTIAN LIBERTY, EITHER WHILE THEY UNDERSTAND NOT, OR ENVY
OTHERS THAT DO; CONTENTING, OR RATHER PRIDING THEMSELVES IN A
<N COLASTERION>
<D 1645>
<E YALE2>
AFTER MANY RUMOURS OF CONFUTATIONS AND CONVICTIONS FORTH
COMING AGAINST THE DOCTRINE AND DISCIPLINE OF DIVORCE,
AND NOW AND THEN A BY-BLOW FROM THE PULPIT, FEATHERED WITH
A CENSURE STRICT INDEED, BUT HOW TRUE, MORE BEHOLDING TO THE AUTHORITY
OF THAT DEVOUT PLACE WHICH IT BORROWED TO BE UTTERED IN, THAN TO ANY
SOUND REASON WHICH IT COULD ORACLE, WHILE I STILL HOPED AS FOR A BLESSING
TO BE SOME PIECE OF DILIGENCE, OR LEARNED DISCRETION COME FROM THEM,
IT WAS MY HAP AT LENGTH LIGHTING ON A CERTAIN PARCEL OF QUERIES, THAT
SEEK AND FIND NOT, TO FIND NOT SEEKING, AT THE TAIL OF ANABAPTISTICAL,
ANTINOMIAN, HERETICAL, ATHEISTICAL EPITHETS, A JOLLY SLANDER, CALLED
DIVORCE AT PLEASURE: I STOOD A WHILE AND WONDERED, WHAT WE MIGHT
DO TO A MANS HEART, OR WHAT ANATOMY USE, TO FIND IN IT SINCERITY;
FOR ALL OUR WONTED MARKS EVERY DAY FAIL US, AND WHERE WE THOUGHT IT
WAS, WE SEE IT IS NOT FOR ALTER AND CHANGE RESIDENCE IT CANNOT SURE.
AND YET I SEE NO GOOD OR OF BODY OR OF MIND SECURE TO A MAN FOR ALL HIS
PAST LABOURS WITHOUT PERPETUAL WATCHFULNESS, AND PERSEVERANCE. WHEN
AS ONE ABOVE OTHERS WHO HATH SUFFERED MUCH AND LONG IN THE DEFENCE
OF TRUTH, SHALL AFTER ALL THIS, GIVE HER CAUSE TO LEAVE HIM SO DESTITUTE AND
SO VACANT OF HER DEFENCE, AS TO YIELD HIS MOUTH TO BE THE COMMON
ROAD OF TRUTH AND FALSEHOOD, AND SUCH FALSEHOOD AS IS JOINED WITH THE
RASH AND HEEDLESS CALUMNY OF HIS NEIGHBOUR. FOR WHAT BOOK HATH HE
EVER MET WITH, AS HIS COMPLAINT IS, PRINTED IN THE CITY, MAINTAINING
EITHER IN THE TITLE, OR IN THE WHOLE PURSUANCE, DIVORCE AT PLEASURE?
TIS TRUE, THAT TO DIVORCE UPON EXTREME NECESSITY, WHEN THROUGH THE
PERVERSENESS, OR THE APPARENT UNFITNESS OF EITHER, THE CONTINUANCE CAN
BE BOTH NO GOOD AT ALL, BUT AN INTOLERABLE INJURY AND TEMPTATION
TO THE WRONGED AND THE DEFRAUDED, TO DIVORCE THEN, THERE IS A
A BOOK THAT WRITES IT LAWFUL. AND THAT THIS LAW IS A PURE AND WHOLESOME
NATIONAL LAW, NOT TO BE WITH-HELD FROM GOOD MEN, BECAUSE OTHERS
LIKELY ENOUGH MAY ABUSE IT TO THEIR PLEASURE, CAN NOT BE CHARGED UPON
THAT BOOK, BUT MUST BE ENTERED A BOLD AND IMPIOUS ACCUSATION AGAINST
GOD HIMSELF; WHO DID NOT FOR THIS ABUSE WITHHOLD IT FROM HIS OWN
PEOPLE. IT WILL BE JUST THEREFORE, AND BEST FOR THE REPUTATION OF HIM
WHO IN HIS SUBITANES HATH THUS CENSURED, TO RECALL HIS SENTENCE. AND
IF, OUT OF THE ABUNDANCE OF HIS VOLUMES, AND THE READINESS OF HIS QUILL,
AND THE VASTNESS OF HIS OTHER IMPLOYMENTS, ESPECIALLY IN THE GREAT
AUDIT FOR ACCOUNTS, HE CAN SPARE US OUGHT TO THE BETTER UNDERSTANDING
OF THIS POINT, HE SHALL BE THANKED IN PUBLIC, AND WHAT HATH OFFENDED
IN THE BOOK, SHALL WILLINGLY SUBMIT TO HIS CORRECTION. PROVIDED
HE BE SURE NOT TO COME WITH THOSE OLD AND STALE SUPPOSITIONS,
UNLESS HE CAN TAKE AWAY CLEARLY WHAT THAT DISCOURSE HATH URGED
AGAINST THEM, BY ONE WHO WILL EXPECT OTHER ARGUMENTS TO BE PERSUADED
THE GOOD HEALTH OF A SOUND ANSWER, THAN THE GOUT AND DROPSY
OF A BIG MARGENT, LITTERED AND OVERLAID WITH CRUDE AND HUDDLED QUOTATIONS.
BUT AS I STILL WAS WAITING, WHEN THESE LIGHT ARMED REFUTERS
WOULD HAVE DONE PELTING AT THEIR THREE LINES UTTERED WITH A SAGE DELIVERY
OF NO REASON, BUT AN IMPOTENT AND WORSE THAN BONNER-LIKE CENSURE
TO BURN THAT WHICH PROVOKES THEM TO A FAIR DISPUTE, AT LENGTH A BOOK
WAS BROUGHT TO MY HANDS, ENTITLED AN ANSWER TO THE DOCTRINE AND DISCIPLINE
OF DIVORCE. GLADLY I RECEIVED IT, AND VERY ATTENTIVELY COMPOSED
MY SELF TO READ; HOPING THAT NOW SOME GOOD MAN HAD VOUTSAFED
THE PAINS TO INSTRUCT ME BETTER, THAN I COULD YET LEARN OUT OF ALL THE
VOLUMES WHICH FOR THIS PURPOSE I HAD VISITED. ONLY THIS I MARVELLED, AND
OTHER MEN HAVE SINCE, WHEN AS I, IN A SUBJECT SO NEW TO THIS AGE, AND
SO HAZARDOUS TO PLEASE, CONCEALED NOT MY NAME, WHY THIS AUTHOR
DEFENDING THAT PART WHICH IS SO CREEDED BY THE PEOPLE, WOULD CONCEAL
HIS? BUT ERE I COULD ENTER THREE LEAVES INTO THE PAMPHLET, (FOR I DEFER
THE PEASANTLY RUDENESS, WHICH BY THE LICENCERS LEAVE, I MET WITH AFTERWARDS)
MY SATISFACTION CAME IN ABUNDANTLY, THAT IT COULD BE NOTHING
WHY HE DURST NOT NAME HIMSELF, BUT THE GUILT OF HIS OWN WRETCHEDNESS.
FOR FIRST, NOT TO SPEAK OF HIS ABRUPT AND BALD BEGINNING, HIS
VERY FIRST PAGE NOTORIOUSLY BEWRAYS HIM AN ILLITERATE, AND ARROGANT
PRESUMER IN THAT WHICH HE UNDERSTANDS NOT; BEARING US IN HAND AS
IF HE KNEW BOTH GREEK AND HEBREW, AND IS NOT ABLE TO SPELL IT;
WHICH HAD HE BEEN, IT HAD BEEN EITHER WRITTEN AS IT OUGHT, OR SCORED UPON
THE PRINTER. IF IT BE EXCUSED AS THE CARELESSNESS OF HIS DEPUTY, BE IT
KNOWN, THE LEARNED AUTHOR HIMSELF IS INVENTORIED, AND SUMMED UP, TO
THE UTMOST VALUE OF HIS LIVERY CLOAK. WHO EVER HE BE, THOUGH THIS
TO SOME MAY SEEM A SLIGHT CONTEST, I SHALL YET CONTINUE TO THINK THAT
MAN FULL OF OTHER SECRET INJUSTICE, AND DECEITFUL PRIDE, WHO SHALL OFFER
IN PUBLIC TO ASSUME THE SKILL, THOUGH IT BE BUT OF A TONGUE WHICH HE
HATH NOT, AND WOULD CATCH HIS READERS TO BELIEVE IN HIS ABILITY, THAT
WHICH IS NOT IN HIM. THE LICENCER INDEED, AS HIS AUTHORITY NOW STANDS,
MAY LICENCE MUCH; BUT IF THESE GREEK ORTHOGRAPHIES WERE OF HIS
LICENCING, THE BOYS AT SCHOOL MIGHT RECKON WITH HIM AT HIS GRAMMAR.
NOR DID I FIND THIS HIS WANT OF THE PRETENDED LANGUAGES ALONE, BUT
ACCOMPANIED WITH SUCH A LOW AND HOME-SPUN EXPRESSION OF HIS
MOTHER ENGLISH ALL ALONG, WITHOUT JOINT OR FRAME, AS MADE ME, ERE
I KNEW FURTHER OF HIM, OFTEN TO STOP, AND CONCLUDE, THAT THIS AUTHOR
COULD FOR CERTAIN BE NO OTHER THAN SOME MECHANIC. NOR WAS THE STYLE
FLAT AND RUDE, AND THE MATTER GRAVE AND SOLID, FOR THEN THERE HAD BEEN
PARDON, BUT SO SHALLOW AND SO UNWARY WAS THAT ALSO, AS GAVE SUFFICIENTLY
THE CHARACTER OF A GROSS AND SLUGGISH, YET CONTENTIOUS AND
OVERWEENING PRETENDER. FOR FIRST, IT BEHOVING HIM TO SHOW, AS HE
PROMISES, WHAT DIVORCE IS, AND WHAT THE TRUE DOCTRINE AND DISCIPLINE THEREOF,
AND THIS BEING TO DO BY SUCH PRINCIPLES AND PROOFS AS ARE
RECEIVED ON BOTH SIDES, HE PERFORMS NEITHER OF THESE; BUT SHOWS IF
FIRST FROM THE JUDAICAL PRACTICE, WHICH HE HIMSELF DISALLOWS, AND
NEXT FROM THE PRACTICE OF CANON LAW, WHICH THE BOOK HE WOULD
CONFUTE, UTTERLY REJECTS, AND ALL LAWS DEPENDING THEREON; WHICH THIS
PUNY CLERK CALLS THE LAWS OF ENGLAND, AND YET PRONOUNCES THEM
BY AN ECCLESIASTICAL JUDGE: AS IF THAT WERE TO BE ACCOUNTED THE LAW
OF ENGLAND, WHICH DEPENDED ON THE POPERY OF ENGLAND; OR IF IT WERE,
THIS PARLIAMENT HE MIGHT KNOW HATH NOW DAMNED THAT JUDICATURE.
SO THAT WHETHER HIS MEANING WERE TO INFORM HIS OWN PARTY, OR TO CONFUTE
HIS ADVERSARY,INSTEAD OF SHOWING US THE TRUE DOCTRINE AND DISCIPLINE
OF DIVORCE, HE SHOWS US NOTHING BUT HIS OWN CONTEMPTIBLE
IGNORANCE. FOR WHAT IS THE MOSAIC LAW TO HIS OPINION, AND WHAT IS
THE CANON UTTERLY NOW ANTIQUATED, EITHER TO THAT OR TO MINE? YE SEE
ALREADY WHAT A FAITHFUL DEFINER WE HAVE IN HIM. FROM SUCH A WINDEGG
OF DEFINITION AS THIS, THEY WHO EXPECT ANY OF HIS OTHER ARGUMENTS
TO BE WELL HATCHED, LET THEM ENJOY THE VIRTUE OF THEIR WORTHY
CHAMPION. BUT ONE THING MORE I OBSERVED, A SINGULAR NOTE OF HIS
STUPIDITY, AND THAT HIS TRADE IS NOT TO MEDDLE WITH BOOKS, MUCH LESS
WITH CONFUTATIONS. WHEN AS THE DOCTRINE OF DIVORCE HAD NOW A WHOLE
YEAR BEEN PUBLISHED THE SECOND TIME, WITH MANY ARGUMENTS ADDED;
AND THE FORMER ONES BETTERED AND CONFIRMED, THIS IDLE PAMPHLET COMES
REELING FORTH AGAINST THE FIRST EDITION ONLY; AS MAY APPEAR TO ANY BY
THE PAGES QUOTED. WHICH PUTS ME IN MIND OF WHAT BY CHANCE I HAD
NOTICE OF TO THIS PURPOSE LAST SUMMER, AS NOTHING SO SERIOUS, BUT
HAPPENS OFT TIMES TO BE ATTENDED WITH A RIDICULOUS ACCIDENT, IT WAS
THEN TOLD ME THAT THE DOCTRINE OF DIVORCE WAS ANSWERED, AND THE ANSWER
HALF PRINTED AGAINST THE FIRST EDITION; NOT BY ONE, BUT BY A PACK
OF HEADS; OF WHOM THE CHIEF, BY CIRCUMSTANCE, WAS INTIMATED TO ME,
AND SINCE RATIFIED TO BE NO OTHER, IF ANY CAN HOLD LAUGHTER, AND I
AM SURE NONE WILL GUESS HIM LOWER, THAN AN ACTUAL SERVING-MAN. THIS
CREATURE, FOR THE STORY MUST ON, (AND WHAT THOUGH HE BE THE LOWEST
PERSON OF AN INTERLUDE, HE MAY DESERVE A CANVASSING,) TRANSPLANTED
HIMSELF, AND TO THE IMPROVEMENT OF HIS WAGES, AND YOUR BETTER NOTICE
OF HIS CAPACITY, TURNED SOLLICITER. AND HAVING CONVERSED MUCH WITH A
STRIPLING DIVINE OR TWO OF THOSE NEWLY FLEDGE PROBATIONERS, THAT USUALLY
COME SCOUTING FROM THE UNIVERSITY, AND LIE HERE NO LAME LEGERS
TO POP INTO THE BETHESDA OF SOME KNIGHTS CHAPLAINSHIP, WHERE THEY
BRING GRACE TO HIS GOOD CHEER, BUT NO PEACE OR BENEDICTION ELSE TO HIS
HOUSE; THESE MADE THE CHAMPARTY, HE CONTRIBUTED THE LAW, AND
BOTH JOINED IN THE DIVINITY. WHICH MADE ME INTEND, FOLLOWING THE
ADVICE ALSO OF FRIENDS, TO LAY ASIDE THE THOUGHT OF MIS-SPENDING A
REPLY TO THE BUZZ OF SUCH A DRONES NEST. BUT FINDING THAT IT LAY,
WHAT EVER WAS THE MATTER, HALF A YEAR AFTER UNFINISHED IN THE PRESS, AND
HEARING FOR CERTAIN THAT A DIVINE OF NOTE, OUT OF HIS GOOD WILL TO THE
OPINION, HAD TAKEN IT INTO HIS REVISE, AND SOMETHING HAD PUT OUT, SOMETHING
PUT IN, AND STUCK IT HERE AND THERE WITH A CLOVE OF HIS OWN
CALLIGRAPHY, TO KEEP IT FROM TAINTING, AND FURTHER WHEN I SAW THE STUFF,
THOUGH VERY COARSE AND THREAD-BARE, GARNISHED AND TRIMLY FACED WITH THE
COMMENDATIONS OF A LICENCER, I RESOLVED, SO SOON, AS LEISURE GRANTED
ME THE RECREATION, THAT MY MAN OF LAW SHOULD NOT ALTOGETHER LOOSE
HIS SOLLICITING. ALTHOUGH I IMPUTE A SHARE OF THE MAKING TO HIM WHOSE
NAME I FIND IN THE APPROBATION, WHO MAY TAKE, AS HIS MIND SERVES
HIM, THIS REPLY. IN THE MEAN WHILE IT SHALL BE SEEN, I REFUSE NO OCCASION, AND
AVOID NO ADVERSARY, EITHER TO MAINTAIN WHAT I HAVE
BEGUN, OR TO GIVE IT UP FOR BETTER REASON.
TO BEGIN THEN WITH THE LICENCER AND HIS CENSURE. FOR A LICENCER
IS NOT CONTENTED NOW TO GIVE HIS SINGLE IMPRIMATUR, BUT BRINGS HIS
CHAIR INTO THE TITLE LEAF; THERE SITS AND JUDGES UP OR JUDGES DOWN
WHAT BOOK HE PLEASES; IF THIS BE SUFFERED, WHAT WORTHLESS AUTHOR, OR
WHAT CUNNING PRINTER WILL NOT BE AMBITIOUS FOR SUCH A STALE TO PUT
OFF THE HEAVIEST GEAR; WHICH MAY IN TIME BRING IN ROUND FEES TO THE
LICENCER, AND WRETCHED MIS-LEADING TO THE PEOPLE. BUT TO THE MATTER:
HE APPROVES ((......
.......)) BELIKE THEN THE WRONGFUL SUFFERING OF ALL THOSE SAD BREACHES
AND ABUSES IN MARIAGE TO  A REMEDILESS THRALDOM, IS THE STRENGTH AND
HONOUR OF MARIAGE; A BOISTEROUS AND BESTIAL STRENGTH, A DIS-HONOURABLE
HONOUR, AN INFATUATED DOCTRINE, WORSE THAN THE SALVO JURE OF
TYRANNIZING, WHICH WE ALL FIGHT AGAINST. NEXT HE SAITH THAT ((...
...)) HIS WORDS MAY BE APPREHENDED, AS IF THEY DISALLOWED ONLY
TO DIVORCE FOR COMMON DISCONTENTS IN UNSTAID MINDS, HAVING NO
CAUSE, BUT A DESIRE OF CHANGE, AND THEN WE AGREE. BUT IF HE TAKE ALL
DISCONTENTS ON THIS SIDE ADULTERY, TO BE COMMON, THAT IS TO SAY, NOT
DIFFICULT TO ENDURE, AND TO AFFECT ONLY UNSTAID MINDS, IT MIGHT ADMINISTER
JUST CAUSE TO THINK HIM THE UNFITTEST MAN THAT COULD BE, TO
OFFER AT A COMMENT UPON JOB; AS SEEMING BY THIS TO HAVE NO MORE
TRUE SENSE OF A GOOD MAN IN HIS AFFLICTIONS, THAN THOSE EDOMITISH
FRIENDS HAD, OF WHOM JOB COMPLAINS, AND AGAINST WHOM GOD TESTIFIES
HIS ANGER. SHALL A MAN OF YOUR OWN COAT, WHO HATH ESPOUSED HIS
FLOCK; AND REPRESENTS CHRIST MORE, IN BEING THE TRUE HUSBAND OF HIS
CONGREGATION, THAN AN ORDINARY MAN DOTH IN BEING THE HUSBAND OF
HIS WIFE, AND YET THIS REPRESENTMENT IS THOUGHT A CHIEF CAUSE WHY
MARIAGE MUST BE INSEPARABLE, SHALL THIS SPIRITUAL MAN ORDINARILY FOR
THE INCREASE OF HIS MAINTENACE, OR ANY SLIGHT CAUSE FORSAKE THAT
WEDDED CURE OF SOULS, THAT SHOULD BE DEAREST TO HIM, AND MARRY ANOTHER,
AND ANOTHER, AND SHALL NOT A PERSON WRONGFULLY AFFLICTED, AND
PERSECUTED EVEN TO EXTREMITY, FORSAKE AN UNFIT, INJURIOUS, AND PESTILENT
MATE, TIED ONLY BY A CIVIL AND FLESHLY COVENANT? IF YOU BE A MAN
SO MUCH HATING CHANGE, HATE THAT OTHER CHANGE; IF YOUR SELF BE NOT
GUILTY, COUNSEL YOUR BRETHREN TO HATE IT;  AND LEAVE TO BE THE SUPERCILIOUS
JUDGE OF OTHER MENS MISERIES AND CHANGES, THAT YOUR OWN BE
NOT JUDGED. THE REASONS OF YOUR LICENCED PAMPHLET, YOU SAY ARE GOOD;
THEY MUST BE BETTER THAN YOUR OWN THEN, I SHALL WONDER ELSE HOW SUCH
A TRIVIAL FELLOW WAS ACCEPTED AND COMMENDED, TO BE THE CONFUTER OF
SO DANGEROUS AN OPINION AS YE GIVE OUT MINE.
NOW THEREFORE TO YOUR ATTORNEY, SINCE NO WORTHIER AN ADVERSARY
MAKES HIS APPEARANCE, NOR THIS NEITHER HIS APPEARANCE, BUT LURKING
UNDER THE SAFETY OF HIS NAMELESS OBSCURITY: SUCH AS YE TURN HIM FORTH
AT THE POSTERN, I MUST ACCEPT HIM; AND IN A BETTER TEMPER THAN AJAX,
DO MEAN TO SCOURGE THIS RAM FOR YE, TILL WE MEET WITH HIS ULYSSES.
HE BEGINS WITH LAW, AND WE HAVE IT OF HIM AS GOOD CHEAP, AS
ANY HUCKSTER AT LAW, NEWLY SET UP, CAN POSSIBLY AFFORD, AND AS IMPERTINENT;
BUT FOR THAT HE HATH RECEIVED HIS HANSEL. HE PRESUMES
ALSO TO CITE THE CIVIL LAW, WHICH, I PERCEIVE BY HIS CITING NEVER CAME
WITHIN HIS DORMITORY, YET WHAT HE CITES MAKES BUT AGAINST HIMSELF.
HIS SECOND THING THEREFORE IS TO REFUTE THE ADVERSE POSITION, AND
VERY METHODICALLY, THREE PAGES BEFORE HE SETS IT DOWN; AND SETS HIS
OWN IN THE PLACE, ((....
.....))
TO THIS POSITION I ANSWER, THAT IT LAYS NO BATTERY AGAINST MINE, NO,
NOR SO MUCH AS FACES IT, BUT TACKS ABOUT, LONG ERE IT COME NEAR, LIKE A
HARMLESS AND RESPECTFUL CONFUTEMENT. FOR I CONFESS THAT DISAGREEMENT
OF MIND OR DISPOSITION, THOUGH IN MUCH SHARPNESS, IS NOT ALWAYS
A JUST CAUSE OF DIVORCE; FOR MUCH MAY BE ENDURED. BUT WHAT IF
THE SHARPNESS BE MUCH  MORE THAN HIS MUCH? TO THAT POINT IT IS OUR
MIS-HAP WE HAVE NOT HERE HIS GRAVE DECISION. HE THAT WILL CONTRADICT
THE POSITIVE WHICH I ALLEGED, MUST HOLD THAT NO DISAGREEMENT OF MIND,
OR DISPOSITION, CAN DIVORCE, THOUGH SHOWN IN MOST SHARPNESS; OTHERWISE
ARGUMENTS WILL EITHER NOT PROVE HIS OWN POSITION, OR NOT DISPROVE
MINE.
HIS FIRST ARGUMENT, ALL BUT WHAT HOBBLES TO NO PURPOSE IS THIS.
((.......))
((ANSWER)), FIRST I DENY YOUR MAJOR, THE SCRIPTURE APPOINTS MANY
THINGS, AND YET LEAVES THE CIRCUMSTANCE TO MANS DISCRETION, PARTICULARLY,
IN YOUR OWN EXAMPLES; EXCOMMUNICATION IS NOT TAUGHT
WHEN, AND FOR WHAT TO BE, BUT LEFT TO THE CHURCH. HOW COULD THE
LICENCER LET PASS THIS CHILDISH IGNORANCE AND CALL IT GOOD? NEXT, IN
MATTER OF DEATH, THE LAWS OF ENGLAND, WHEREOF YOU HAVE INTRUDED TO
BE AN OPINIASTROUS SUB ADVOCATE, AND ARE BOUND TO DEFEND THEM, CONCEIVE
IT NOT ENJOINED IN SCRIPTURE, WHEN OR FOR WHAT CAUSE THEY SHALL
PUT TO DEATH, AS IN ADULTERY, THEFT, AND THE LIKE; YOUR MINOR ALSO IS
FALSE, FOR THE SCRIPTURE PLAINLY SETS DOWN FOR WHAT MEASURE OF DISAGREEMENT
A MAN MAY DIVORCE, DEUTERONOMY TWENTYFOUR ONE. LEARN BETTER WHAT THAT
PHRASE MEANS, IF SHE FIND NO FAVOUR IN HIS EYES.
YOUR SECOND ARGUMENT, WITHOUT MORE TEDIOUS FUMBLING IS BRIEFLY
THUS. ((.....))
((ANSWER)), FIRST, I DENY IN THE MAJOR, THAT DIVERSITY OF RELIGION,
BREEDS A GREATER DISLIKE TO MARIAGE DUTIES, THAN NATURAL DISAGREEMENT.
FOR BETWEEN ISRAELITE, OR CHRISTIAN AND INFIDEL MORE OFTEN HATH BEEN
SEEN TOO MUCH LOVE: BUT BETWEEN THEM WHO PERPETUALLY CLASH IN
NATURAL CONTRARIES, IT IS REPUGNANT THAT THERE SHOULD BE EVER ANY
MARRIED LOVE OR CONCORD. NEXT, I DENY YOUR MINOR, THAT IT IS COMMANDED
NOT TO DIVORCE IN DIVERSITY OF RELIGION, IF THE INFIDEL WILL
STAY: FOR THAT PLACE IN SAINT PAUL, COMMANDS NOTHING, AS THAT BOOK
AT LARGE AFFIRMED, THOUGH YOU OVER-SKIPPED IT.
SECONDLY, IF IT DO COMMAND, IT IS BUT WITH CONDITION, THAT THE INFIDEL
BE CONTENT, AND WELL PLEASED TO STAY, WHICH CUTS OFF THE SUPPOSAL
OF ANY GREAT HATRED OR DISQUIET BETWEEN THEM; SEEING THE INFIDEL HAD
LIBERTY TO DEPART AT PLEASURE; AND SO THIS COMPARISON AVAILS NOTHING.
YOUR THIRD ARGUMENT IS FROM DEUTERONOMY TWENTYTWO. IF A MAN HATE HIS WIFE,
AND RAISE AN ILL REPOR, THAT HE FOUND HER NO VIRGIN, IF THIS WERE FALSE,
HE MIGHT NOT PUT HER AWAY, THOUGH HE HATED HER NEVER SO MUCH.
((ANSWER)), THIS WAS A MALICIOUS HATRED BENT AGAINST HER LIFE, OR TO
SEND HER OUT OF DOORS WITHOUT HER PORTION. SUCH A HATER LOSES BY DUE
PUNISHMENT THAT PRIVILEGE, DEUTERONOMY TWENTYFOUR ONE TO DIVORCE FOR A NATURAL
DISLIKE, WHICH THOUGH IT COULD NOT LOVE CONJUGALLY, YET SENT AWAY CIVILLY,
AND WITH JUST CONDITIONS. BUT DOUBTLESS THE WIFE IN THAT FORMER CASE
HAD LIBERTY TO DEPART FROM HER FALSE ACCUSER, LEST HIS HATRED
SHOULD PROVE MORTAL; ELSE THAT LAW PECULIARLY MADE TO RIGHT THE
WOMAN, HAD TURNED TO HER GREATEST MISCHIEF.
YOUR FOURTH ARGUMENT, ((......))
((ANSWER)), I GRANT, INFIRMITIES, BUT NOT OUTRAGES, NOT PERPETUAL DEFRAUDMENTS
OF TRUEST CONJUGAL SOCIETY, NOT INJURIES AND VEXATIONS AS
IMPORTUNATE AS FIRE. YET TO ENDURE VERY MUCH, MIGHT DO WELL AN EXHORTATION,
BUT NOT A COMPULSIVE LAW. FOR THE SPIRIT OF GOD HIMSELF BY
SOLOMON DECLARES THAT SUCH A CONSORT THE EARTH CANNOT BEAR, AND
BETTER DWELL IN A CORNER ON THE HOUSE TOP, OR IN THE WILDERNESS. BURDENS MAY BE
BORNE, BUT STILL WITH CONSIDERATION TO THE STRENGTH OF AN
HONEST MAN COMPLAINING. CHARITY INDEED BIDS US FORGIVE OUR ENEMIES,
YET DOTH NOT FORCE US TO CONTINUE FRIENDSHIP AND FAMILIARITY WITH
THOSE FRIENDS WHO HAVE BEEN FALSE OR UNWORTHY TOWARD US; BUT IS CONTENTED
IN OUR PEACE
<N TENURE OF KINGS AND MAGISTRATES>
<D 1649>
<E YALE3>
IF MEN WITHIN THEMSELVES WOULD BE GOVERNED BY REASON, AND NOT
GENERALLY GIVE UP THEIR UNDERSTANDING TO A DOUBLE TYRANNY, OF
CUSTOM FROM WITHOUT, AND BLIND AFFECTIONS WITHIN, THEY
WOULD DISCERN BETTER, WHAT IT IS TO FAVOUR AND UPHOLD THE TYRANT OF
A NATION. BUT BEING SLAVES WITHIN DOORS, NO WONDER THAT THEY STRIVE
SO MUCH TO HAVE THE PUBLIC STATE CONFORMABLY GOVERNED TO THE INWARD
VICIOUS RULE, BY WHICH THEY GOVERN THEMSELVES. FOR INDEED
NONE CAN LOVE FREEDOM HEARTILY, BUT GOOD MEN; THE REST LOVE NOT
FREEDOM, BUT LICENCE; WHICH NEVER HATH MORE SCOPE OR MORE INDULGENCE
THAN UNDER TYRANTS. HENCE IT IS THAT TYRANTS ARE NOT OFT
OFFENDED, NOR STAND MUCH  IN DOUBT OF BAD MEN, AS BEING ALL
NATURALLLY SERVILE; BUT IN WHOM VIRTUE AND TRUE WORTH MOST IS
EMINENT, THEM THEY FEAR IN EARNEST, AS BY RIGHT THEIR MASTERS, AGAINST
THEM LIES ALL THEIR HATRED AND SUSPICION. CONSEQUENTLY NEITHER DO
BAD MEN HATE TYRANTS, BUT HAVE BEEN ALWAYS READIEST WITH THE
FALSIFIED NAMES OF LOYALTY, AND OBEDIENCE, TO COLOUR OVER THEIR BASE
COMPLIANCES. AND ALTHOUGH SOMETIMES FOR SHAME, AND WHEN IT COMES
TO THEIR OWN GRIEVANCES, OF PURSE ESPECIALLY, THEY WOULD SEEM GOOD
PATRIOTS, AND SIDE WITH THE BETTER CAUSE, YET WHEN OTHERS FOR THE
DELIVERANCE OF THEIR COUNTRY, ENDUED WITH FORTITUDE AND HEROIC VIRTUE
TO FEAR NOTHING BUT THE CURSE WRITTEN AGAINST THOSE  THAT DO
THE WORK OF THE LORD NEGLIGENTLY, WOULD GO ON TO REMOVE NOT ONLY
THE CALAMITIES AND THRALDOMS OF A PEOPLE, BUT THE ROOTS AND CAUSES
WHENCE THEY SPRING, STRAIGHT THESE MEN, AND SURE HELPERS AT NEED,
AS IF THEY HATED ONLY THE MISERIES BUT NOT THE MISCHIEFS, AFTER THEY
HAVE JUGGLED AND PALTERED WITH THE WORLD, BANDIED AND BORN ARMS
AGAINST THE KING, DEVESTED HIM, DISANOINTED HIM, NAY CURSED HIM
ALL OVER IN THEIR PULPITS AND THEIR PAMPHLETS, TO THE INGAGING OF SINCERE
AND REAL MEN, BEYOND WHAT IS POSSIBLE OR HONEST TO RETREAT FROM,
NOT ONLY TURN REVOLTERS FROM THOSE PRINCIPLES, WHICH ONLY COULD AT
FIRST MOVE THEM, BUT LAY THE STAIN OF DISLOYALTY, AND WORSE, ON THOSE
PROCEEDINGS, WHICH ARE THE NECESSARY CONSEQUENCES OF THEIR OWN
FORMER ACTIONS; NOR DISLIKED BY THEMSELVES, WERE THEY MANAGED TO THE
INTIRE ADVANTAGES OF THEIR OWN FACTION; NOT CONSIDERING THE WHILE
THAT HE TOWARD WHOM THEY BOASTED THEIR NEW FIDELITY, COUNTED
THEM ACCESSORY; AND BY THOSE STATUTES AND LAWS WHICH THEY SO
IMPOTENTLY BRANDISH AGAINST OTHERS, WOULD HAVE DOOMED THEM TO
A TRAITORS DEATH, FOR WHAT THEY HAVE DONE ALREADY. 'TIS TRUE, THAT
MOST MEN ARE APT ENOUGH TO CIVIL WARS AND COMMOTIONS AS A
NOVELTY, AND FOR A FLASH HOT AND ACTIVE; BUT THROUGH SLOTH OR INCONSTANCY,
AND WEAKNESS OF SPIRIT EITHER FAINTING, ERE THEIR OWN
PRETENCES, THOUGH NEVER SO JUST, BE HALF ATTAINED, OR THROUGH AN INBRED
FALSEHOOD AND WICKEDNESS, BETRAY OFT TIMES TO DESTRUCTION WITH
THEMSELVES, MEN OF NOBLEST TEMPER JOINED WITH THEM FOR CAUSES,
WHEREOF THEY IN THEIR RASH UNDERTAKINGS WERE NOT CAPABLE.
IF GOD AND A GOOD CAUSE GIVE THEM VICTORY, THE PROSECUTION
WHEREOF FOR THE MOST PART, INEVITABLY DRAWS AFTER IT THE ALTERATION
OF LAWS, CHANGE OF GOVERNMENT, DOWNFALL OF PRINCES WITH THEIR
FAMILIES; THEN COMES THE TASK TO THOSE WORTHIES WHICH ARE THE SOUL
OF THAT ENTERPRISE, TO BE SWEAT AND LABOURED OUT AMIDST THE THRONG
AND NOISES OF VULGAR AND IRRATIONAL MEN. SOME CONTESTING FOR PRIVILEGES,
CUSTOMS, FORMS, AND THAT OLD ENTANGLEMENT OF INIQUITY, THEIR
GIBBERISH LAWS, THOUGH THE BADGE OF THEIR ANCIENT SLAVERY. OTHERS
WHO HAVE BEEN FIERCEST AGAINST THEIR PRINCE, UNDER THE NOTION OF A
TYRANT, AND NO MEAN INCENDIARIES OF THE WAR AGAINST HIM, WHEN GOD
OUT OF HIS PROVIDENCE AND HIGH DISPOSAL HATH DELIVERED HIM INTO
THE HAND OF THEIR BRETHREN, ON A SUDDEN AND IN A NEW GARB OF
ALLEGIANCE, WHICH THEIR DOINGS HAVE LONG SINCE CANCELLED; THEY PLEAD
FOR HIM, PITY HIM, EXTOLL HIM, PROTEST AGAINST THOSE THAT TALK OF
BRINGING HIM TO THE TRIAL OF JUSTICE, WHICH IS THE SWORD OF GOD,
SUPERIOR TO ALL MORTAL THINGS, IN WHOSE HAND SOEVER BY APPARENT
SIGNS HIS TESTIFIED WILL IS TO PUT IT. BUT CERTAINLY IF WE CONSIDER WHO
AND WHAT THEY ARE, ON A SUDDEN GROWN SO PITIFUL, WE MAY CONCLUDE,
THEIR PITY CAN BE NO TRUE, AND CHRISTIAN COMMISERATION, BUT EITHER
LEVITY AND SHALLOWNESS OF MIND, OR ELSE A CARNAL ADMIRING OF THAT
WORDLY POMP AND GREATNESS, FROM WHENCE THEY SEE HIM FALLEN; OR
RATHER LASTLY A DISSEMBLED AND SEDITIOUS PITY, FEIGNED OF INDUSTRY TO
BEGET NEW DISCORD. AS FOR MERCY, IF IT BE TO A TYRANT, UNDER WHICH
NAME THEY THEMSELVES HAVE CITED HIM SO OFT IN THE HEARING OF GOD,
OF ANGELS, AND THE HOLY CHURCH ASSEMBLED, AND THERE CHARGED HIM
WITH THE SPILLING OF MORE INNOCENT BLOOD BY FAR, THAN EVER NERO
DID, UNDOUBTEDLY THE MERCY WHICH THEY PRETEND, IS THE MERCY OF
WICKED MEN; AND THEIR MERCIES, WE READ ARE CRUELTIES; HAZARDING
THE WELFARE OF A WHOLE NATION, TO HAVE SAVED ONE, WHOM SO OFT THEY
HAVE TERMED AGAG; AND VILIFYING THE BLOOD OF MANY JONATHANS,
THAT HAVE SAVED ISRAEL; INSISTING WITH MUCH NICENESS ON THE UNNECESSARIEST
CLAUSE OF THEIR COVENANT WRESTED, WHEREIN THE FEAR
OF CHANGE, AND THE ABSURD CONTRADICTION OF A FLATTERING HOSTILITY HAD
HAMPERED THEM, BUT NOT SCRUPLING TO GIVE AWAY FOR COMPLEMENTS, TO
AN IMPLACABLE REVENGE, THE HEADS OF MANY THOUSAND CHRISTIANS MORE.
ANOTHER SORT THERE IS, WHO COMING IN THE COURSE OF THESE AFFAIRS,
TO HAVE THEIR SHARE IN GREAT ACTIONS, ABOVE THE FORM OF LAW OR CUSTOM,
AT LEAST TO GIVE THEIR VOICE AND APPROBATION, BEGIN TO SWERVE,
AND ALMOST SHIVER AT THE MAJESTY AND GRANDEUR OF SOME NOBLE DEED,
AS IF THEY WERE NEWLY ENTERED INTO A GREAT SIN; DISPUTING PRECEDENTS,
FORMS, AND CIRCUMSTANCES, WHEN THE COMMON-WEALTH NIGH PERISHES
FOR WANT OF DEEDS IN SUBSTANCE, DONE WITH JUST AND FAITHFULLEST EXPEDITION.
TO THESE I WISH BETTER INSTRUCTION, AND VIRTUE EQUAL TO THEIR CALLING;
THE FORMER OF WHICH, THAT IS TO SAY INSTRUCTION, I SHALL INDEAVOUR, AS
MY DUTY IS, TO BESTOW ON THEM; AND EXHORT THEM NOT TO STARTLE
FROM THE JUST AND PIOUS RESOLUTION OF ADHERING WITH ALL THEIR
STRENGTH AND ASSISTANCE TO THE PRESENT PARLIAMENT AND ARMY, IN THE
GLORIOUS WAY WHEREIN JUSTICE AND VICTORY HATH SET THEM; THE ONLY
WARRANTS THROUGH ALL AGES, NEXT UNDER IMMEDIATE REVELATION, TO
EXERCISE SUPREME POWER, IN THOSE PROCEEDINGS WHICH HITHERTO APPEAR
EQUAL TO WHAT HATH BEEN DONE IN ANY AGE OR NATION HERETOFORE, JUSTLY
OR MAGNANIMOUSLY. NOR LET THEM BE DISCOURAGED OR DETERED BY ANY
NEW APOSTATE SCARECROWS, WHO UNDER SHOW OF GIVING COUNSEL, SEND
OUT THEIR BARKING MONITORIES AND MEMENTOES, EMPTY OF OUGHT ELSE
BUT THE SPLEEN OF A FRUSTRATED FACTION. FOR HOW CAN THAT PRETENDED
COUNSEL BE EITHER SOUND OR FAITHFUL, WHEN THEY THAT GIVE IT, SEE NOT
FOR MADNESS AND VEXATION OF THEIR ENDS LOST, THAT THOSE STATUTES
AND SCRIPTURES WHICH BOTH FALSELY AND SCANDALOUSLY, THEY WREST AGAINST
THEIR FRIENDS AND ASSOCIATES, WOULD BY SENTENCE OF THE COMMON ADVERSARY,
FALL FIRST AND HEAVIEST UPON THEIR OWN HEADS. NEITHER LET
MILD AND TENDER DISPOSITIONS BE FOOLISHLY SOFTENED FROM THEIR DUTY
AND PERSEVERANCE, WITH THE UNMASCULINE RHETORIC OF ANY
PULING PRIEST OR CHAPLAIN, SENT AS A FRIENDLY LETTER OF ADVICE, FOR
FASHION SAKE IN PRIVATE, AND FORTHWITH PUBLISHED BY THE SENDER HIMSELF,
THAT WE MAY KNOW HOW MUCH OF FRIEND THERE WAS IN IT, TO CAST AN
ODIOUS ENVY UPON THEM, TO WHOM IT WAS PRETENDED TO BE SENT IN
CHARITY. NOR LET ANY MAN BE DELUDED BY EITHER THE IGNORANCE OR THE
NOTORIOUS HYPOCRASY AND SELF-REPUGNANCE OF OUR DANCING DIVINES,
WHO HAVE THE CONSCIENCE AND THE BOLDNESS, TO COME WITH SCRIPTURE
IN THEIR MOUTHS, GLOSSED AND FITTED FOR THEIR TURNS WITH A DOUBLE
CONTRADICTORY SENSE, TRANSFORMING THE SACRED VERITY OF GOD, TO AN
IDOL WITH TWO FACES, LOOKING AT ONCE TWO SEVERAL WAYS; AND WITH THE
SAME QUOTATIONS TO CHARGE OTHERS, WHICH IN THE SAME CASE THEY MADE
SERVE TO JUSTIFY THEMSELVES. FOR WHILE THE HOPE TO BE MADE CLASSIC
AND PROVINCIAL LORDS LED THEM ON, WHILE PLURALITIES GREASED THEM
THICK AND DEEP, TO THE SHAME AND SCANDAL OF RELIGION, MORE THAN ALL
THE SECTS AND HERESIES THEY EXCLAIM AGAINST, THEN TO FIGHT AGAINST
THE KINGS PERSON, AND NO LESS A PARTY OF HIS LORDS AND COMMONS,
OR TO PUT FORCE UPON BOTH HOUSES, WAS GOOD, WAS LAWFUL, WAS
NO RESISTING OF SUPERIOR POWERS; THEY ONLY WERE POWERS NOT TO BE
RESISTED, WHO COUNTENANCED THE GOOD, AND PUNISHED THE EVIL. BUT
NOW THAT THEIR CENSORIOUS DOMINEERING IS NOT SUFFERED TO BE UNIVERSAL,
TRUTH AND CONSCIENCE TO BE FREED, TITHES AND PLURALITIES TO BE
NO MORE, THOUGH COMPETENT ALLOWANCE PROVIDED, AND THE WARM EXPERIENCE
OF LARGE GIFTS, AND THEY SO GOOD AT TAKING THEM; YET NOW TO
EXCLUDE AND SEIZE UPON IMPEACHED MEMBERS, TO BRING DELINQUENTS
WITHOUT EXEMPTION TO A FAIR TRIBUNAL BY THE COMMON NATIONAL LAW
AGAINST MURDER, IS NOW TO BE NO LESS THAN CORAH, DATHAN, AND
ABIRAM. HE WHO BUT EREWHILE IN THE PULPITS WAS A CURSED TYRANT,
AN ENEMY TO GOD AND SAINTS, LADEN WITH ALL THE INNOCENT BLOOD SPILLED
IN THREE KINGDOMS, AND SO TO BE FOUGHT AGAINST, IS NOW, THOUGH NOTHING
PENITENT OR ALTERED FROM HIS FIRST PRINCIPLES, A LAWFUL MAGISTRATE,
A SOVEREIGN LORD, THE LORDS ANOINTED, NOT TO BE TOUCHED, THOUGH BY
THEMSELVES IMPRISONED. AS IF THIS ONLY WERE OBEDIENCE, TO PRESERVE
THE MERE USELESS BULK OF HIS PERSON, AND THAT ONLY IN PRISON, NOT
IN THE FIELD, AND TO DISOBEY HIS COMMANDS, DENY HIM HIS DIGNITY AND
OFFICE, EVERY WHERE TO RESIST HIS POWER BUT WHERE THEY THINK IT ONLY
SURVIVING IN THEIR OWN FACTION.
BUT WHO IN PARTICULAR IS A TYRANT CANNOT BE DETERMINED IN A
GENERAL DISCOURSE, OTHER THAN BY SUPPOSITION; HIS PARTICULAR
CHARGE, AND THE SUFFICIENT PROOF OF IT MUST DETERMINE THAT: WHICH I
LEAVE TO MAGISTRATES, AT LEAST TO THE UPRIGHTER SORT OF THEM, AND
OF THE PEOPLE, THOUGH IN NUMBER LESS BY MANY, IN WHOM FACTION LEAST
HATH PREVAILED ABOVE THE LAW OF NATURE AND RIGHT REASON, TO JUDGE
AS THEY FIND CAUSE. BUT THIS I DARE OWN AS PART OF MY FAITH, THAT
IF SUCH A ONE THERE BE, BY WHOSE COMMISSION, WHOLE MASSACRES
HAVE BEEN COMMITTED ON HIS FAITHFUL SUBJECTS, HIS PROVINCES OFFERED
TO PAWN OR ALIENATION, AS THE HIRE OF THOSE WHOM HE HAD SOLLICTED TO
COME IN AND DESTROY WHOLE CITIES AND COUNTRIES; BE HE KING, OR
TYRANT, OR EMPEROR, THE SWORD OF JUSTICE IS ABOVE HIM; IN
WHOSE HAND SOEVER IS FOUND SUFFICIENT POWER TO AVENGE THE EFFUSION,
AND SO GREAT A DELUGE OF INNOCENT BLOOD. FOR IF ALL HUMAN POWER TO
EXECUTE, NOT ACCIDENTALLY BUT INTENDEDLY, THE WRATH OF GOD UPON
EVIL DOERS WITHOUT EXEMPTION, BE OF GOD; THEN THAT POWER, WHETHER
ORDINARY, OR IF THAT FAIL, EXTRAORDINARY SO EXECUTING THAT INTENT OF
GOD, IS LAWFUL AND NOT TO BE RESISTED. BUT TO UNFOLD MORE AT LARGE
THIS WHOLE QUESTION, THOUGH WITH ALL EXPEDIENT BREVITY, I SHALL HERE
SET DOWN FROM FIRST BEGINNING, THE ORIGINAL OF KINGS; HOW AND
WHEREFORE EXALTED TO THAT DIGNITY ABOVE THEIR BRETHREN; AND FROM
THENCE SHALL PROVE, THAT TURNING TO TYRANNY THEY MAY BE AS LAWFULLY
DEPOSED AND PUNISHED, AS THEY WERE AT FIRST ELECTED: THIS I
SHALL DO BY AUTHORITIES AND REASONS, NOT LEARNED IN CORNERS AMONG
SCHISMS AND HERESIES, AS OUR DOUBLING DIVINES ARE READY TO CALUMNIATE,
BUT FETCHED OUT OF THE MIDST OF CHOICEST AND MOST AUTHENTIC LEARNING,
AND NO PROHIBITED AUTHORS, NOR MANY HEATHEN, BUT MOSAICAL,
CHRISTIAN, ORTHODOXAL, AND WHICH MUST NEEDS BE MORE CONVINCING TO
OUR ADVERSARIES, PRESBYTERIAL.
NO MAN WHO KNOWS OUGHT, CAN BE SO STUPID TO DENY THAT ALL MEN
NATURALLY WERE BORN FREE, BEING THE IMAGE AND RESEMBLANCE OF GOD
HIMSELF, AND WERE BY PRIVILEGE ABOVE ALL THE CREATURES, BORN TO COMMAND
AND NOT TO OBEY: AND THAT THEY LIVED SO. TILL FROM THE ROOT OF ADAMS
TRANSGRESSION, FALLING AMONG THEMSELVES TO DO WRONG AND
VIOLENCE, AND FORESEEING THAT SUCH COURSES MUST NEEDS TEND TO THE
DESTRUCTION OF THEM ALL, THEY AGREED BY COMMON LEAGUE TO BIND EACH
OTHER FROM MUTUAL INJURY, AND JOINTLY TO DEFEND THEMSELVES
AGAINST ANY THAT GAVE DISTURBANCE OR OPPOSITION TO SUCH AGREEMENT.
HENCE CAME CITIES, TOWNS AND COMMONWEALTHS. AND BECAUSE NO
FAITH IN ALL WAS FOUND SUFFICIENTLY BINDING, THEY SAW IT NEEDFUL TO
ORDAIN SOME AUTHORITY, THAT MIGHT RESTRAIN BY FORCE AND PUNISHMENT
WHAT WAS VIOLATED AGAINST PEACE AND COMMON RIGHT. THIS AUTHORITY
AND POWER OF SELF-DEFENCE AND PRESERVATION BEING ORIGINALLY AND
NATURALLY IN EVERY ONE OF THEM, AND UNITEDLY IN THEM ALL, FOR EASE,
FOR ORDER, AND LEST EACH MAN SHOULD BE HIS OWN PARTIAL JUDGE, THEY
COMMUNICATED AND DERIVED EITHER TO ONE , WHOM FOR THE EMINENCE OF
HIS WISDOM AND INTEGRITY THEY CHOSE ABOVE THE REST, OR TO MORE THAN
ONE WHOM THEY THOUGHT OF EQUAL DESERVING: THE FIRST WAS CALLED A
KING; THE OTHER MAGISTRATES. NOT TO BE THEIR LORDS AND MASTER
(THOUGH AFTERWARD THOSE NAMES IN SOME PLACES WERE GIVEN VOLUNTARILY
TO SUCH AS HAD BEEN AUTHORS OF INESTIMABLE GOOD TO THE PEOPLE) BUT, TO
BE THEIR DEPUTIES AND COMMISSIONERS, TO EXECUTE, BY VIRTUE OF THEIR
INTRUSTED POWER, THAT JUSTICE WHICH ELSE EVERY MAN BY THE BOND OF
NATURE AND OF COVENANT MUST HAVE EXECUTED FOR HIMSELF, AND FOR
ONE ANOTHER. AND TO HIM THAT SHALL CONSIDER WELL WHY AMONG FREE
PERSONS, ONE MAN BY CIVIL RIGHT SHOULD BEAR AUTHORITY AND JURISDICTION
OVER ANOTHER, NO OTHER END OR REASON CAN BE IMAGINABLE. THESE
FOR A WHILE GOVERNED WELL, AND WITH MUCH EQUITY DECIDED ALL THINGS AT
THEIR OWN ARBITREMENT: TILL THE TEMPTATION OF SUCH A POWER LEFT
ABSOLUTE IN THEIR HANDS, PERVERTED THEM AT LENGTH TO INJUSTICE
AND PARTIALITY. THEN DID THEY WHO NOW BY TRIAL HAD FOUND THE DANGER
AND INCONVENIENCES OF COMMITTING ARBITRARY POWER TO ANY, INVENT
LAWS EITHER FRAMED, OR CONSENTED TO BY ALL, THAT SHOULD CONFINE
AND LIMIT THE AUTHORITY OF WHOM THEY CHOSE TO GOVERN THEM: THAT
SO MAN, OF WHOSE FAILING THEY HAD PROOF, MIGHT NO MORE RULE OVER
THEM, BUT LAW AND REASON ABSTRACTED AS MUCH AS MIGHT BE FROM
PERSONAL ERRORS AND FRAILTIES. WHILE AS THE MAGISTRATE WAS SET
ABOVE THE PEOPLE, SO THE LAW WAS SET ABOVE THE MAGISTRATE.
WHEN THIS WOULD NOT SERVE, BUT THAT THE LAW WAS EITHER NOT EXECUTED,
OR MISAPPLIED, THEY WERE CONSTRAINED FROM THAT TIME, THE ONLY
REMEDY LEFT THEM, TO PUT CONDITIONS AND TAKE OATHS FROM ALL KINGS
AND MAGISTRATES AT THEIR FIRST INSTALMENT TO DO IMPARTIAL JUSTICE
BY LAW: WHO UPON THOSE TERMS AND NO OTHER, RECEIVED ALLEGIANCE
FROM THE PEOPLE, THAT IS TO SAY, BOND OR COVENANT TO OBEY THEM IN
EXECUTION OF THOSE LAWS WHICH THEY THE PEOPLE HAD THEMSELVES
MADE, OR ASSENTED TO. AND THIS OFTTIMES WITH EXPRESS WARNING, THAT
IF THE KING OR MAGISTRATE PROVED UNFAITHFUL TO HIS TRUST, THE PEOPLE
WOULD BE DISINGAGED. THEY ADDED ALSO COUNSELLORS AND PARLIAMENTS,
NOR TO BE ONLY AT HIS BECK, BUT WITH HIM OR WITHOUT HIM, AT SET
TIMES, OR AT ALL TIMES, WHEN ANY DANGER THREATENED TO HAVE CARE OF THE
PUBLIC SAFETY. THEREFORE SAITH CLAUDIUS SESELL A FRENCH STATESMAN,
THE PARLIAMENT WAS SET AS A BRIDLE TO THE KING; WHICH I INSTANCE
RATHER, NOT BECAUSE OUR ENGLISH LAWYERS HAVE NOT SAID THE SAME
LONG BEFORE, BUT BECAUSE THAT FRENCH MONARCHY IS GRANTED BY
ALL TO BE FAR MORE ABSOLUTE THAN OURS. THAT THIS AND THE REST OF
WHAT HATH HITHERTO BEEN SPOKEN IS MOST TRUE, MIGHT BE COPIOUSLY
MADE APPEAR THROUGHOUT ALL STORIES HEATHEN AND CHRISTIAN; EVEN OF
THOSE NATIONS WHERE KINGS AND EMPERORS HAVE SOUGHT MEANS TO
ABOLISH ALL ANCIENT MEMORY OF THE PEOPLES RIGHT BY THEIR ENCROACHMENTS
AND USURPATIONS. BUT I SPARE LONG INSERTIONS, APPEALING TO
THE KNOWN CONSTITUTIONS OF BOTH THE LATEST CHRISTIAN EMPIRES IN
EUROPE, THE GREEK AND GERMAN, BESIDES THE FRENCH, ITALIAN,
ARRAGONIAN, ENGLISH, AND NOT LEAST THE SCOTTISH HISTORIES: NOT
FORGETTING THIS ONLY BY THE WAY, THAT WILLIAM THE NORMAN THOUGH
A CONQUEROER, AND NOT UNSWORN AT HIS CORONATION, WAS COMPELLED THE
SECOND TIME TO TAKE THE OATH AT SAINT ALBANS, ERE THE PEOPLE WOULD BE
BROUGHT TO YIELD OBEDIENCE.
IT BEING THUS MANIFEST THAT THE POWER OF KINGS AND MAGISTRATES IS
NOTHING ELSE, BUT WHAT IS ONLY DERIVATIVE, TRANSFERRED AND COMMITTED
TO THEM IN TRUST FROM THE PEOPLE, TO THE COMMON GOOD OF THEM ALL,
IN WHOM THE POWER YET REMAINS FUNDAMENTALLY, AND CANNOT BE
TAKEN FROM THEM, WITHOUT A VIOLATION OF THEIR NATURAL BIRTHRIGHT, AND
SEEING THAT FROM HENCE ARISTOTLE AND THE BEST OF POLITICAL WRITERS
HAVE DEFINED A KING, HIM WHO GOVERNS TO THE GOOD AND PROFIT OF HIS
PEOPLE, AND NOT FOR HIS OWN ENDS, IT FOLLOWS FROM NECESSARY CAUSES,
THAT THE TITLES OF SOVEREIGN LORD, NATURAL LORD, AND THE LIKE, ARE
EITHER ARROGANCIES, OR FLATTERIES, NOT ADMITTED BY EMPERORS AND
KINGS OF BEST NOTE, AND DISLIKED BY THE CHURCH BOTH OF JEWS, ISAIAH
TWENTYSIX THIRTEEN AND ANCIENT CHRISTIANS, AS APPEARS BY TERTULLIAN AND
OTHERS. ALTHOUGH GENERALLY THE PEOPLE OF ASIA, AND WITH THEM THE
JEWS ALSO, ESPECIALLY SINCE THE TIME THEY CHOSE A KING AGAINST
THE ADVICE AND COUNSEL OF GOD, ARE NOTED BY WISE AUTHORS MUCH INCLINABLE
TO SLAVERY.
SECONDLY, THAT TO SAY, AS IS USUAL, THE KING HATH AS GOOD RIGHT TO
HIS CROWN AND DIGNITY, AS ANY MAN TO HIS INHERITANCE, IS TO MAKE
THE SUBJECT NO BETTER THAN THE KINGS SLAVE, HIS CHATTELL, OR HIS POSSESSION
THAT MAY BE BOUGHT AND SOLD. AND DOUBTLESS IF HEREDITARY
TITLE WERE SUFFICIENTLY INQUIRED, THE BEST FOUNDATION OF IT WOULD BE
FOUND EITHER BUT IN COURTESY OR CONVENIENCE. BUT SUPPOSE IT TO BE
OF RIGHT HEREDITARY, WHAT CAN BE MORE JUST AND LEGAL, IF A SUBJECT FOR
CERTAIN CRIMES BE TO FORFEIT BY LAW FROM HIMSELF, AND POSTERITY, ALL HIS
INHERITANCE TO THE KING, THAN THAT A KING FOR CRIMES PROPORTIONAL,
SHOULD FORFEIT ALL HIS TITLE AND INHERITANCE TO THE PEOPLE: UNLESS THE PEOPLE
MUST BE THOUGHT CREATED ALL FOR HIM, HE NOT FOR THEM,
<N ARTICLES OF PEACE>
<D 1649>
<E YALE3>
ALTHOUGH IT BE A MAXIM MUCH AGREEABLE TO WISDOM, THAT JUST
DEEDS ARE THE BEST ANSWER TO INJURIOUS WORDS, AND ACTIONS OF
WHAT EVER SORT, THEIR OWN PLAINEST INTERPRETERS; YET SINCE
OUR ENEMIES CAN FIND THE LEISURE BOTH WAYS TO OFFEND US, IT WILL BE
REQUISITE WE SHOULD BE FOUND IN NEITHER OF THOSE WAYS NEGLECTFUL
OF OUR JUST DEFENCE. TO LET THEM KNOW, THAT SINCERE AND UPRIGHT INTENTIONS
CAN CERTAINLY WITH AS MUCH EASE DELIVER THEMSELVES INTO
WORDS AS INTO DEEDS.
HAVING THEREFORE SEEN OF LATE THOSE ARTICLES OF PEACE GRANTED
TO THE PAPIST REBELS OF IRELAND, AS SPECIAL GRACES AND FAVOURS FROM
THE LATE KING, IN REWARD, MOST LIKELY, OF THEIR WORK DONE, AND IN HIS
NAME AND AUTHORITY CONFIRMED AND RATIFIED BY JAMES EARL OF ORMOND;
TOGETHER WITH HIS LETTER TO COLONEL JONES, GOVERNOR OF DUBLIN,
FULL OF CONTUMELY AND DISHONOUR, BOTH TO THE PARLIAMENT AND ARMY.
AND ON THE OTHER SIDE, AN INSOLENT AND SEDITIOUS REPRESENTATION
FROM THE SCOTCH PRESBYTERY AT BELFAST IN THE NORTH OF IRELAND; NO
LESS DISHONOURABLE TO THE STATE; AND MUCH ABOUT THE SAME TIME
BROUGHT HITHER; THERE WILL BE NEEDFUL AS TO THE SAME SLANDEROUS
ASPERSIONS BUT ONE AND THE SAME VINDICATION AGAINST THEM BOTH.
NOR CAN WE SEVER THEM IN OUR NOTICE AND RESENTMENT, THOUGH ONE
PART INTITLED A PRESBYTERY, AND WOULD BE THOUGHT A PROTESTANT ASSEMBLY,
SINCE THEIR OWN UNEXAMPLED VIRULENCE HATH WRAPPED THEM INTO
THE SAME GUILT, MADE THEM ACCOMPLICES AND ASSISTANTS TO THE ABHORRED
IRISH REBELS, AND WITH THEM AT PRESENT TO ADVANCE THE SAME INTEREST:
IF WE CONSIDER BOTH THEIR CALUMNIES, THEIR HATRED, AND THE
PRETENDED REASONS OF THEIR HATRED TO BE THE SAME; THE TIME ALSO,
AND THE PLACE CONCURRING, AS THAT THERE LACKS NOTHING BUT A FEW
FORMAL WORDS, WHICH MAY BE EASILY DISSEMBLED, TO MAKE THE PERFETEST
CONJUNCTION; AND BETWEEN THEM TO DIVIDE THAT ISLAND.
AS FOR THESE ARTICLES OF PEACE MADE WITH THOSE INHUMANE REBELS
AND PAPISTS OF IRELAND BY THE LATE KING, AS ONE OF HIS LAST MASTERPIECES,
WE MAY BE CONFIDENTLY PERSUADED, THAT NO TRUE BORN ENGLISH-MAN,
CAN SO MUCH AS BARELY READ THEM WITHOUT INDIGNATION
AND DISDAIN, THAT THOSE BLOODY REBELS, AND SO PROCLAIMED AND
JUDGED OF BY THE KING HIMSELF, AFTER THE MERCILESS AND BARBAROUS
MASSACRE OF SO MANY THOUSAND ENGLISH, (WHO HAD USED THEIR RIGHT
AND TITLE TO THAT COUNTRY WITH SUCH TENDERNESS AND MODERATION,
AND MIGHT OTHERWISE HAVE SECURED THEMSELVES WITH EASE AGAINST THEIR
TREACHERY) SHOULD BE NOW GRACED AND REWARDED WITH SUCH FREEDOMS
AND ENLARGEMENTS, AS NONE OF THEIR ANCESTORS COULD EVER MERIT BY
THEIR BEST OBEDIENCE, WHICH AT BEST WAS ALWAYS TREACHEROUS, TO BE
INFRANCHISED WITH FULL LIBERTY EQUAL TO THEIR CONQUERORS, WHOM THE
JUST REVENGE OF ANCIENT PIRACIES, CRUEL CAPTIVITIES, AND THE CAUSELESS
INFESTATION OF OUR COAST, HAD WARRANTABLY CALLED OVER, AND THE
LONG PRESCRIPTION OF MANY HUNDRED HEARS; BESIDES WHAT OTHER
TITLES ARE ACKNOWLEDGED BY THEIR OWN IRISH PARLIAMENTS, HAD FIXED
AND SEATED IN THAT SOIL WITH AS GOOD A RIGHT AS THE MEREST NATIVES.
THESE THEREFORE BY THEIR OWN FOREGOING DEMERITS AND PROVOCATIONS
JUSTLY MADE OUR VASSALS, ARE BY THE FIRST ARTICLE OF THIS PEACE ADVANCED
TO A CONDITION OF FREEDOM SUPERIOR TO WHAT ANY ENGLISH
PROTESTANTS DURST HAVE DEMANDED. FOR WHAT ELSE CAN BE THE MEANING
TO DISCHARGE THEM THE COMMON OATH OF SUPREMACY, ESPECIALLY BEING
PAPISTS (FOR WHOM PRINCIPALLY THAT OATH WAS INTENDED) BUT
EITHER TO RESIGN THEM THE MORE INTO THEIR OWN POWER, OR TO SET
A MARK OF DISHONOUR UPON THE BRITISH LOYALTY; BY TRUSTING IRISH
REBELS FOR ONE SINGLE OATH OF ALLEGIANCE, AS MUCH AS ALL HIS SUBJECTS
OF BRITAIN FOR THE DOUBLE SWEARING BOTH OF ALLEGIANCE AND
SUPREMACY.
THE SECOND ARTICLE PUTS IT INTO THE HANDS OF AN IRISH PARLIAMENT
TO REPEAL, OR TO SUSPEND, IF THEY THINK CONVENIENT, THAT ACT USUALLY
CALLED POYNINGS ACT, WHICH WAS THE MAIN, AND YET THE CIVILLEST AND
MOST MODERATE ACKNOWLEDGEMENT IMPOSED OF THEIR DEPENDENCE ON
THE CROWN OF ENGLAND; WHEREBY NO PARLIAMENT COULD BE SUMMONED
THERE, NO BILL BE PASSED, BUT WHAT WAS FIRST TO BE TRANSMITTED AND ALLOWED
UNDER THE GREAT SEAL OF ENGLAND. THE RECALLING OF WHICH ACT, TENDS
OPENLY TO INVEST THEM WITH A LAW-GIVING POWER OF THEIR OWN, ENABLES
THEM BY DEGREES TO THROW OFF ALL SUBJECTION TO THIS REALM, AND
RENDERS THEM WHO  BY THEIR ENDLESS TREASONS AND REVOLTS HAVE DESERVED
TO HOLD NO PARLIAMENTS AT ALL, BUT TO BE GOVERNED BY EDICTS AND
GARRISONS, AS ABSOLUTE AND SUPREME IN THAT ASSEMBLY AS THE PEOPLE
OF ENGLAND IN THEIR OWN LAND. AND THE TWELFTH ARTICLE GRANTS THEM IN
EXPRESS WORDS, THAT THE IRISH PARLIAMENT SHALL BE NO MORE DEPENDENT
ON THE PARLIAMENT OF ENGLAND, THAN THE IRISH THEMSELVES SHALL DECLARE
AGREEABLE TO THE LAWS OF IRELAND.
THE TWO AND TWENTIETH ARTICLE MORE RIDICULOUS THAN DANGEROUS,
COMING ESPECIALLY FROM SUCH A SERIOUS KNOT OF LORDS AND POLITICIANS,
OBTAINS THAT THOSE ACTS PROHIBITING TO PLOUGH WITH HORSES BY THE
TAIL, AND BURN OATS IN THE STRAW, BE REPEALLED; ENOUGH IF NOTHING
ELSE, TO DECLARE IN THEM A DISPOSITION NOT ONLY SOTTISH BUT INDOCIBLE
AND AVERSE FROM ALL CIVILITY AND AMENDMENT, AND WHAT HOPES
THEY GIVE FOR THE FUTURE, WHO REJECTING THE INGENUITY OF ALL OTHER NATIONS
TO IMPROVE AND WAX MORE CIVIL BY A CIVILIZING CONQUEST, THOUGH
ALL THESE MANY YEARS BETTER SHOWN AND TAUGHT, PREFER THEIR OWN
ABSURD AND SAVAGE CUSTOMS BEFORE THE MOST CONVINCING EVIDENCE
OF REASON AND DEMONSTRATION: A TESTIMONY OF THEIR TRUE BARBARISM
AND OBDURATE WILFULNESS TO BE EXPECTED NO LESS IN OTHER MATTERS OF
GREATEST MOMENT.
YET SUCH AS THESE AND THUS AFFECTED, THE NINTH ARTICLE ENTRUSTS
WITH THE MILITIA; A TRUST WHICH THE KING SWORE BY GOD AT NEW-MARKET,
HE WOULD NOT COMMIT TO HIS PARLIAMENT OF ENGLAND, NO NOT
FOR AN HOUR. AND WELL DECLARES THE CONFIDENCE HE HAD IN IRISH
REBELS, MORE THAN IN HIS LOYALEST SUBJECTS. HE GRANTS THEM MOREOVER
TILL THE PERFORMANCE OF ALL THESE ARTICLES, THAT FIFTEENTHOUSAND FOOT
AND TWOTHOUSANDFIVEHUNDRED HORSE, SHALL REMAIN A STANDING ARMY OF PAPISTS AT THE
BECK AND COMMAND OF DILLON, MUSKERRY, AND OTHER ARCH REBELS, WITH
POWER ALSO OF ADDING TO THAT NUMBER AS THEY SHALL SEE CAUSE. AND BY
OTHER ARTICLES ALLOWS THEM THE CONSTITUTING OF MAGISTRATES AND
JUDGES IN ALL CAUSES, WHOM THEY THINK FIT: AND TILL A SETTLEMENT TO
THEIR OWN MINDS, THE POSSESSION OF ALL THOSE TOWNS AND COUNTIRES
WITHIN THEIR NOW QUARTERS BEING LITTLE LESS THAN ALL THE ISLAND, BESIDES
WHAT THEIR CRUELTY HATH DISPEOPLED AND LAID WASTE. AND LASTLY,
THE WHOLE MANAGING BOTH OF PEACE AND WAR IS COMMITTED TO
PAPISTS, AND THE CHIEF LEADERS OF THAT REBELLION.
NOW LET ALL MEN JUDGE WHAT THIS WANTS OF UTTER ALIENATING AND
ACQUITTING THE WHOLE PROVINCE OF IRELAND FROM ALL TRUE FEALTY AND
OBEDIENCE TO THE COMMON-WEALTH OF ENGLAND. WHICH ACT OF ANY
KING AGAINST THE CONSENT OF HIS PARLIAMENT, THOUGH NO OTHER CRIME
WERE LAID  AGAINST HIM, MIGHT OF IT SELF STRONGLY CONDUCE TO THE DISINTHRONING
HIM OF ALL. IN FRANCE HENRY THE THIRD DEMANDING LEAVE
IN GREATEST EXIGENCIES TO MAKE A SALE OF SOME CROWN LANDS ONLY, AND
THAT TO HIS SUBJECTS, WAS ANSWERED BY THE PARLIAMENT THEN AT BLOIS,
THAT A KING IN NO CASE, THOUGH OF EXTREMEST NECESSITY, MIGHT ALIENATE
THE PATRIMONY OF HIS CROWN, WHEREOF HE IS BUT ONLY USU-FRUCTUARY,
AS CIVILIANS TERM IT, THE PROPRIETY REMAINING EVER TO THE KINGDOM,
NOT TO THE KING. AND IN OUR OWN NATION, KING JOHN, FOR RESIGNING
THOUGH UNWILLINGLY HIS CROWN TO THE POPES LEGATE, WITH LITTLE MORE
HAZARD TO HIS KINGDOM THAN THE PAYMENT OF ONETHOUSAND MARKS, AND THE
UNSIGHTLINESS OF SUCH A CEREMONY, WAS DEPOSED BY HIS BARONS,
AND LEWIS THE FRENCH KINGS SON ELECTED IN HIS ROOM. AND TO HAVE
CARRIED ONLY THE JEWELS, PLATE, AND TREASURE INTO IRELAND WITHOUT
CONSENT OF THE NOBILITY, WAS ONE OF THOSE IMPEACHMENTS THAT CONDEMNED
RICHARD THE SECOND TO LOSE HIS CROWN.
BUT HOW PETTY A CRIME THIS WILL SEEM TO THE ALIENATING OF A WHOLE
KINGDOM, WHICH IN THESE ARTICLES OF PEACE WE SEE AS GOOD AS DONE
BY THE LATE KING, NOT TO FRIENDS, BUT TO MORTAL ENEMIES, TO THE ACCOMPLISHMENT
OF HIS OWN INTERESTS AND ENDS, WHOLLY SEPARATE FROM
THE PEOPLES GOOD, MAY WITHOUT AGGRAVATION BE EASILY CONCEIVED. NAY
BY THE COVENANT IT SELF, SINCE THAT SO CAVILLOUSLY IS URGED AGAINST US,
WE ARE ENJOINED IN THE FOURTH ARTICLE, WITH ALL FAITHFULNESS TO
ENDEAVOUR THE BRINGING ALL SUCH TO PUBLIC TRIAL AND CONDIGN PUNISHMENT,
AS SHALL DIVIDE ONE KINGDOM FROM ANOTHER. AND WHAT GREATER
DIVIDING THAN BY A PERNICIOUS AND HOSTILE PEACE, TO DISALLIEGE A WHOLE
FEUDARY KINGDOM FROM THE ANCIENT DOMINION OF ENGLAND? EXCEPTION
WE FIND THERE OF NO PERSON WHATSOEVER; AND IF THE KING WHO
HATH ACTUALLY DONE THIS, OR ANY FOR HIM CLAIM A PRIVILEGE ABOVE
JUSTICE, IT IS AGAIN DEMANDED BY WHAT EXPRESS LAW, EITHER OF GOD
OR MAN, AND WHY HE WHOSE OFFICE IS TO EXECUTE LAW AND JUSTICE UPON
ALL OTHERS, SHOULD SIT HIMSELF LIKE A DEMIGOD IN LAWLESS AND UNBOUNDED
ANARCHY; REFUSING TO BE ACCOUNTABLE FOR THAT AUTHORITY OVER
MEN NATURALLY HIS EQUALS, WHICH GOD HIMSELF WITHOUT A REASON GIVEN
IS NOT WONT TO EXERCISE OVER HIS CREATURES? AND IF GOD THE NEARER
TO BE ACQUAINTED WITH MANKIND AND HIS FRAILTIES, AND TO BECOME OUR
PRIEST, MADE HIMSELF A MAN, AND SUBJECT TO THE LAW, WE GLADLY
WOULD BE INSTRUCTED WHY ANY MORTAL MAN FOR THE GOOD AND WELFARE
OF HIS BRETHREN BEING MADE A KING, SHOULD BY A CLEAN CONTRARY MOTION
MAKE HIMSELF A GOD, EXALTED ABOVE LAW; THE READIEST WAY TO
BECOME UTTERLY UNSENSIBLE, BOTH OF HIS HUMAN CONDITION, AND HIS
OWN DUTY.
AND HOW SECURELY, HOW SMOOTHLY, WITH HOW LITTLE TOUCH OR SENSE
OF ANY COMMISERATION, EITHER PRINCELY OR SO MUCH AS HUMAN, HE HATH
SOLD AWAY THAT JUSTICE SO OFT DEMANDED, AND SO OFT BY HIMSELF ACKNOWLEDGED
TO BE DUE FOR THE BLOOD OF MORE THAN TWOHUNDREDTHOUSAND OF HIS
SUBJECTS, THAT NEVER HURT HIM, NEVER DISOBEYED HIM, ASSASSINATED AND
CUT IN PIECES BY THOSE IRISH BARBARIANS, TO GIVE THE FIRST PROMOTING,
AS IS MORE THAN THOUGHT, TO HIS OWN TYRANNICAL DESIGNS IN ENGLAND,
WILL APPEAR BY THE EIGHTEENTH ARTICLE OF HIS PEACE; WHEREIN WITHOUT THE
LEAST REGARD OF JUSTICE TO AVENGE THE DEAD, WHILE HE THIRSTS TO BE
AVENGED UPON THE LIVING, TO ALL THE MURDERS, MASSACRES, TREASONS,
PIRACIES, FROM THE VERY FATAL DAY WHEREIN THAT REBELLION FIRST BROKE
OUT, HE GRANTS AN ACT OF OBLIVION. IF THIS CAN BE JUSTIFIED, OR NOT
PUNISHED IN WHOMSOEVER, WHILE THERE IS ANY FAITH, ANY RELIGION, ANY
JUSTICE UPON EARTH, THERE CAN NO REASON BE ALLEDGED WHY ALL THINGS ARE
NOT LEFT TO CONFUSION. AND THUS MUCH BE OBSERVED IN BRIEF CONCERNING
THESE ARTICLES OF PEACE MADE BY THE LATE KING WITH HIS IRISH REBELS.
THE LETTER OF ORMOND SENT TO COLONEL JONES GOVERNOR OF DUBLIN,
ATTEMPTING HIS FIDELITY, WHICH THE DISCRETION AND TRUE WORTH OF THAT
GENTLEMAN HATH SO WELL ANSWERED AND REPULSED, HAD PASSED HERE
WITH OUT A MENTION, BUT THAT THE OTHER PART OF IT NOT CONTENT TO DO THE
ERRAND OF TREASON, ROVES INTO A LONG DIGRESSION OF EVIL AND REPROACHFUL
LANGUAGE TO THE PARLIAMENT AND ARMY OF ENGLAND. WHICH THOUGH
NOT WORTH THEIR NOTICE, AS FROM A CREW OF REBELS WHOSE INHUMANITIES
ARE LONG SINCE BECOME THE HORROR AND EXECRATION OF ALL THAT HEAR
THEM, YET IN THE PURSUANCE OF A GOOD ENDEAVOUR, TO GIVE THE WORLD
ALL DUE SATISFACTION OF THE PRESENT DOINGS, NO FIT OPPORTUNITY SHALL
BE OMITTED.
HE ACCUSES FIRST ((........
......)) AN ACCUSATION THAT NO MAN LIVING COULD MORE UNJUSTLY USE
THAN OUR ACCUSER HIMSELF; AND WHICH WITHOUT A STRANGE BESOTTEDNESS,
HE COULD NOT EXPECT BUT TO BE RETORTED UPON HIS OWN HEAD. ALL MAN
WHO ARE TRUE PROTESTANTS, OF WHICH NUMBER HE GIVES OUT TO BE ONE,
KNOW NOT A MORE IMMEDIATE AND KILLING SUBVERTER OF ALL TRUE RELIGION
THAN ANTICHRIST, WHO, THEY GENERALLY BELIEVE TO BE THE POPE AND
CHURCH OF ROME, HE THEREFORE WHO MAKES PEACE WITH THIS GRAND
ENEMY AND PERSECUTOR OF THE TRUE CHURCH, HE WHO JOINS WITH HIM,
STRENGTHENS HIM, GIVES HIM ROOT TO GROW UP AND SPREAD HIS POISON,
REMOVING ALL OPPOSITION AGAINST HIM, GRANTING HIM SCHOOLS, ABBEYS,
AND REVENUES, GARRISONS, FORTRESSES, TOWNS, AS IN SO MANY OF
THOSE ARTICLES MAY BE SEEN, HE OF ALL PROTESTANTS MAY BE CALLED MOST
JUSTLY THE SUBVERTER OF TRUE RELIGION, THE PROTECTOR AND INVITER OF
IRRELIGION AND ATHEISM, WHETHER IT BE ORMOND OR HIS MASTER. AND IF
IT CAN BE NO WAY PROVED, THAT THE PARLIAMENT HATH CONTENANCED
POPERY OR PAPISTS, BUT HAVE EVERY WHERE BROKEN THEIR TEMPORAL
POWER, THROWN DOWN THEIR PUBLIC SUPERSTITIONS, AND CONFINED THEM TO
THE BARE ENJOYMENT OF THAT WHICH IS NOT IN OUR REACH, THEIR CONSCIENCES,
IF THEY HAVE ENCOURAGED ALL TRUE MINISTERS OF THE GOSPEL,
THAT IS TO SAY, AFFORDED THEM FAVOUR AND PROTECTION IN ALL PLACES
WHERE THEY PREACHED, AND ALTHOUGH THEY THINK NOT MONEY OR STIPEND
TO BE THE BEST ENCOURAGEMENT OF A TRUE PASTOR, YET THEREIN ALSO HAVE
NOT BEEN WANTING NOR INTEND TO BE, THEY DOUBT NOT THAN TO TO AFFIRM
THEMSELVES, NOT THE SUBVERTERS, BUT THE MAINTAINERS AND DEFENDERS
OF TRUE RELIGION; WHICH OF IT SELF AND BY CONSEQUENCE IS THE SUREST
AND THE STRONGEST SUBVERSION, NOT ONLY OF ALL FALSE ONES, BUT OF IRRELIGION
AND ATHEISM. FOR THE WEAPONS OF THAT WARFARE, AS THE APOSTLE
TESTIFIES WHO BEST KNEW, ARE NOT CARNAL, BUT MIGHTY THROUGH GOD TO
THE PULLING DOWN OF STRONG HOLDS, AND ALL REASONINGS, AND EVERY
HIGH THING EXALTED AGAINST THE KNOWLEDGE OF GOD, SURPRISING EVERY
THOUGHT UNTO THE OBEDIENCE OF CHRIST, AND EASILY REVENGING ALL DISOBEDIIENCE,
TWO CORINTHIANS TEN. WHAT MINISTER OR CLERGYMAN THAT EITHER UNDERSTOOD
HIS HIGH CALLING, OR SOUGHT NOT TO ERECT A SECULAR AND CARNAL
TYRANNY OVER SPIRITUAL THINGS, WOULD NEGLECT THIS AMPLE AND SUBLIME
POWER CONFERRED UPON HIM, AND COME A BEGGING TO THE WEAK HAND OF
MAGISTRACY FOR THAT KIND OF AID WHICH BOTH THE MAGISTRATE HATH NO
COMMISSION TO AFFORD HIM, AND IN THE WAY HE SEEKS IT HATH BEEN ALWAYS
FOUND HELPLESS AND UNPROFITABLE. NEITHER IS IT UNKNOWN , OR BY
WISEST MEN UNOBSERVED, THAT THE CHURCH BEGAN THEN MOST APPARENTLY
TO DEGENERATE, AND GO TO RUIN, WHEN SHE BORROWED OF THE CIVIL
POWER MORE THAN FAIR ENCOURAGEMENT AND PROTECTION; MORE THAN
WHICH CHRIST HIMSELF AND HIS APOSTLES NEVER REQUIRED. TO SAY THEREFORE
THAT WE PROTECT AND INVITE ALL FALSE RELIGIONS, WITH IRRELIGION ALSO
AND ATHEISM, BECAUSE WE LEND NOT OR RATHER MISAPPLY NOT THE TEMPORAL
POWER TO HELP OUT, THOUGH IN VAIN, THE SLOTH, THE SPLEEN, THE
INSUFFICIENCY OF CHURCH-MEN, IN THE EXECUTION OF SPIRITUAL DISCIPLINE,
OVER THOSE WITHIN THEIR CHARGE, OR THOSE WITHOUT, IS AN IMPUTATION
THAT MAY BE LAID AS WELL UPON THE BEST REGULATED STATES AND GOVERNMENTS
THROUGH THE WORLD. WHO HAVE BEEN SO PRUDENT AS NEVER TO
IMPLOY THE CIVIL SWORD FURTHER THAN THE EDGE OF IT COULD REACH; THAT
IS, TO CIVIL OFFENCES ONLY; PROVING ALWAYS AGAINST OBJECTS THAT
WERE SPIRITUAL A RIDICULOUS WEAPON. OUR PROTECTION THEREFORE TO
MEN IN CIVIL MATTERS UNOFFENSIVE WE CANNOT DENY; THEIR CONSCIENCES
WE LEAVE, AS NOT WITHIN OUR COGNISANCE, TO THE PROPER CURE OF INSTRUCTION,
PRAYING FOR THEM. NEVERTHELESS, IF ANY BE FOUND AMONG US
DECLARED ATHEIST, MALICIOUS ENEMIES OF GOD, AND OF CHRIST; THE
PARLIAMENT, I THINK, PROFESSES NOT TO TOLERATE SUCH, BUT WITH ALL BEFITTING
ENDEAVOURS TO SUPPRESS THEM. OTHERWAYS TO PROTECT NONE
THAT IN A LARGER SENSE MAY BE TAXED OF IRRELIGION OR ATHEISM, MAY PERHAPS
BE THE READY WAY TO EXCLUDE NONE SOONER OUT OF PROTECTION, THAN
THOSE THEMSELVES THAT MOST ACCUSE IT TO BE SO GENERAL TO OTHERS.
LASTLY, THAT WE INVITE SUCH AS THESE, OR INCOURAGE THEM, IS A MERE
SLANDER WITHOUT PROOF.
HE TELLS US NEXT THAT THEY HAVE MURDERED THE KING. AND THEY DENY
NOT TO HAVE JUSTLY AND UNDAUNTEDLY, AS BECAME THE PARLIAMENT OF
ENGLAND, FOR MORE BLOODSHED AND OTHER HAINOUS CRIMES THAN EVER
KING OF THIS LAND WAS GUILTY OF, AFTER OPEN TRIAL, PUNISHED HIM
WITH DEATH. A MATTER WHICH TO MEN WHOSE SERIOUS CONSIDERATION
THEREOF HATH LEFT NO CERTAIN PRECEPT, OR EXAMPLE UNDEBATED, IS SO FAR
FROM  GIVING OFFENCE, THAT WE IMPLORE AND BESEECH THE DIVINE MAJESTY
SO TO UPHOLD AND SUPPORT THEIR SPIRITS WITH LIKE FORTITUDE AND MAGNANIMITY,
THAT ALL THEIR ENSUING ACTIONS MAY CORRESPOND AND PROVE WORTHY
THAT IMPARTIAL AND NOBLE PIECE OF JUSTICE, WHEREIN THE HAND OF GOD
APPEARED SO EVIDENTLY ON OUR SIDE. WE SHALL NOT THEN NEED TO FEAR
WHAT ALL THE ROUT AND FACTION OF MEN BASELY PRINCIPLED CAN DO
AGAINST US.
THE END OF OUR PROCEEDINGS, WHICH HE TAKES UPON HIM TO HAVE
DISCOVERED; THE CHANGING FORSOOTH OF MONARCHY INTO ANARCHY,
SOUNDS SO LIKE THE SMATTERING OF SOME RAW POLITICIAN, AND THE OVERWORN
OBJECTION OF EVERY TRIVIAL TALKER, THAT WE LEAVE HIM IN THE
NUMBER. BUT SEEING IN THAT WHICH FOLLOWS HE CONTAINS NOT HIMSELF,
BUT CONTRARY TO WHAT A GENTLEMAN SHOULD KNOW OF CIVILITY, PROCEEDS
TO THE CONTEMPTUOUS NAMING OF A PERSON, WHOSE VALOUR AND HIGH
MERIT MANY ENEMIES MORE NOBLE THAN HIMSELF HAVE BOTH HONOURED
AND FEARED, TO ASSERT HIS GOOD NAME AND REPUTATION, OF WHOSE SERVICE
THE COMMON-WEALTH RECEIVES SO AMPLES SATISFACTION, TIS ANSWERED IN
HIS BEHALF, THAT CROMWELL WHOM HE COUPLES WITH A NAME OF SCORN,
HATH DONE IN FEW YEARS MORE EMINENT AND REMARKABLE DEEDS
WHEREON TO FOUND NOBILITY IN HIS HOUSE, THOUGH IT WERE WANTING, AND
PERPETUAL RENOWN TO POSTERITY, THAN ORMOND AND ALL HIS ANCESTORS
PUT TOGETHER CAN SHOW FROM ANY RECORD OF THEIR IRISH EXPLOITS, THE
WIDEST SCENE OF THEIR GLORY.
HE PASSES ON IN HIS GROUNDLESS CONJECTURES, THAT THE AIM OF THIS
PARLIAMENT MAY BE PERHAPS TO SET UP FIRST AN ELECTIVE KINGDOM, AND
AFTER THAT A PERFECT TURKISH TYRANNY. OF THE FORMER WE SUPPOSE
THE LATE ACT AGAINST MONARCHY WILL SUFFICE TO ACQUITT THEM. OF THE
LATTER CERTAINLY THERE NEEDED NO OTHER PATTERN THAN THAT TYRANNY
WHICH WAS SO LONG MODELLING BY
<N EIKONOKLASTES>
<D 1649>
<E YALE3>
TO DESCANT ON THE MISFORTUNES OF A PERSON FALLEN FROM SO HIGH
A DIGNITY, WHO HATH ALSO PAID HIS FINAL DEBT BOTH TO NATURE
AND HIS FAULTS, IS NEITHER OF IT SELF A THING COMMENDABLE,
NOR THE INTENTION OF THIS DISCOURSE. NEITHER WAS IT FOND AMBITION,
OR THE VANITY TO GET A NAME, PRESENT, OR WITH POSTERITY, BY WRITING
AGAINST A KING: I NEVER WAS SO THIRSTY AFTER FAME, NOR SO DESTITUTE
OF OTHER HOPES AND MEANS, BETTER AND MORE CERTAIN TO ATTAIN IT.
FOR KINGS HAVE GAINED GLORIOUS TITLES FROM THEIR FAVOURERS BY WRITING
AGAINST PRIVATE MEN, AS HENRY THE EIGHTH DID AGAINST LUTHER; BUT
NO MAN EVER GAINED MUCH HONOUR BY WRITING AGAINST A KING, AS NOT
USUALLY MEETING WITH THAT FORCE OF ARGUMENT IN SUCH COURTLY
ANTAGONISTS, WHICH TO CONVINCE MIGHT ADD TO HIS REPUTATION. KINGS
MOST COMMONLY, THOUGH STRONG IN LEGIONS, ARE BUT WEAK AT ARGUMENTS;
AS THEY WHO EVER HAVE ACCUSTOMED FROM THE CRADLE TO USE THEIR
WILL ONLY AS THEIR RIGHT HAND, THEIR REASON ALWAYS AS THEIR LEFT.
WHENCE UNEXPECTEDLY CONSTRAINED TO THAT KIND OF COMBAT, THEY
PROVE WEAK AND PUNY ADVERSARIES. NEVERTHELESS FOR THEIR SAKES
WHO THROUGH CUSTOM, SIMPLICITY, OR WANT OF BETTER TEACHING, HAVE
NOT MORE SERIOUSLY CONSIDERED KINGS, THAN IN THE GAUDY NAME OF
MAJESTY, AND ADMIRE THEM AND THEIR DOINGS, AS IF THEY BREATHED
NOT THE SAME BREATH WITH OTHER MORTAL MEN, I SHALL MAKE NO SCRUPLE
TO TAKE UP (FOR IT SEEMS TO BE THE CHALLENGE BOTH OF HIM AND ALL HIS
PARTY) TO TAKE UP THIS GAUNTLET, THOUGH A KINGS, IN THE BEHALF OF
LIBERTY, AND THE COMMONWEALTH.
AND FURTHER, SINCE IT APPEARS MANIFESTLY THE CUNNING DRIFT OF A
FACTIOUS AND DEFEATED PARTY, TO MAKE THE SAME ADVANTAGE OF HIS
BOOK, WHICH THEY DID BEFORE OF HIS REGAL NAME AND AUTHORITY, AND
INTEND IT NOT SO MUCH THE DEFENCE OF HIS FORMER ACTIONS, AS THE PROMOTING
OF THEIR OWN FUTURE DESIGNS, MAKING THEREBY THE BOOK THEIR
OWN RATHER THAN THE KINGS, AS THE BENEFIT NOW MUST BE THEIR OWN MORE
THAN HIS, NOW THE THIRD TIME TO CORRUPT AND DISORDER THE MINDS OF
WEAKER MEN, BY NEW SUGGESTIONS AND NARRATIONS, EITHER FALSELY OR
FALLACIOUSLY REPRESENTING THE STATE OF THINGS, TO THE DISHONOUR OF THIS
PRESENT GOVERNMENT, AND THE RETARDING OF A GENERAL PEACE, SO NEEDFUL
TO THIS AFFLICTED NATION, AND SO NIGH OBTAINED, I SUPPOSE IT NO
INJURY TO THE DEAD, BUT A GOOD DEED RATHER TO THE LIVING, IF BY BETTER
INFORMATION GIVEN THEM, OR, WHICH IS ENOUGH, BY ONLY REMEMBERING
THEM THE TRUTH OF WHAT THEY THEMSELVES KNOW TO BE HERE MISAFFIRMED,
THEY MAY BE KEPT FROM ENTERING THE THIRD TIME UNADVISEDLY INTO WAR
AND BLOODSHED. FOR AS TO ANY MOMENT OF SOLIDITY IN THE BOOK IT SELF
SAVE ONLY THAT A KING IS SAID TO BE THE AUTHOR, A NAME, THAN WHICH
THERE NEEDS NO MORE AMONG THE BLOCKISH VULGAR, TO MAKE IT WISE, AND
EXCELLENT, AND ADMIRED, NAY TO SET IT NEXT THE BIBLE, THOUGH OTHERWISE
CONTAINING LITTLE ELSE BUT THE COMMON GROUNDS OF TYRANNY AND POPERY,
DRESSED UP, THE BETTER TO DECEIVE, IN A NEW PROTESTANT GUISE, AND
TRIMLY GARNISHED OVER, OR AS TO ANY NEED OF ANSWERING, IN RESPECT
OF STAID AND WELL-PRINCIPLED MEN, I TAKE IT ON ME AS A WORK ASSIGNED
RATHER, THAN BY ME CHOSEN OR AFFECTED. WHICH WAS THE CAUSE BOTH OF
BEGINNING IT SO LATE, AND FINISHING IT SO LEISURELY, IN THE MIDST OF OTHER
IMPLOYMENTS AND DIVERSIONS. AND THOUGH WELL IT MIGHT HAVE SEEMED
IN VAIN TO WRITE AT ALL; CONSIDERING THE ENVY AND ALMOST INFINITE
PREJUDICE LIKELY TO BE STIRRED UP AMONG THE COMMON SORT, AGAINST
WHAT EVER CAN BE WRITTEN OR GAINSAID TO THE KINGS BOOK, SO ADVANTAGEOUS
TO A BOOK IT IS, ONLY TO BE A KINGS, AND THOUGH IT BE AN IRKSOME
LABOUR TO WRITE WITH INDUSTRY AND JUDICIOUS PAINS THAT WHICH NEITHER
WEIGHED, NOR WELL READ, SHALL BE JUDGED WITHOUT INDUSTRY OR THE PAINS
OF WELL JUDGING, BY FACTION AND THE EASY LITERATURE OF CUSTOM AND
OPINION, IT SHALL BE VENTURED YET, AND THE TRUTH NOT SMOTHERED, BUT
SENT ABROAD, IN THE NATIVE CONFIDENCE OF HER SINGLE SELF, TO EARN, HOW
SHE CAN, HER ENTERTAINMENT IN THE WORLD, AND TO FIND OUT HER OWN
READERS; FEW PERHAPS, BUT THOSE FEW, SUCH OF VALUE AND SUBSTANTIAL
WORTH, AS TRUTH AND WISDOM, NOT RESPECTING NUMBERS AND BIG NAMES HAVE BEEN
EVER WONT IN ALL AGES TO BE CONTENTED WITH.
AND IF THE LATE KING HAD THOUGHT SUFFICIENT THOSE ANSWERS AND DEFENCES
MADE FOR HIM IN HIS LIFE TIME, THEY WHO ON THE OTHER SIDE
ACCUSED HIS EVIL GOVERNMENT, JUDGING THAT ON THEIR BEHALF ENOUGH
ALSO HATH BEEN REPLIED, THE HEAT OF THIS CONTROVERSY WAS IN LIKELIHOOD
DRAWING TO AN END; AND THE FURTHER MENTION OF HIS DEEDS, NOT SO MUCH
UNFORTUNATE AS FAULTY, HAD IN TENDERNESS TO HIS LATE SUFFERINGS, BEEN
WILLINGLY FORBORN; AND PERHAPS FOR THE PRESENT AGE MIGHT HAVE
SLEPT WITH HIM UNREPEATED; WHILE HIS ADVERSARIES, CALMED AND ASSUAGED
WITH THE SUCCESS OF THEIR CAUSE, HAD BEEN THE LESS UNFAVOURABLE TO
HIS MEMORY. BUT SINCE HE HIMSELF, MAKING NEW APPEAL TO TRUTH
AND THE WORLD, HATH LEFT BEHIND HIM THIS BOOK AS THE BEST ADVOCATE
AND INTERPRETER OF HIS OWN ACTIONS, AND THAT HIS FRIENDS BY PUBLISHING,
DISPERSING, COMMENDING, AND ALMOST ADORING IT, SEEM TO PLACE
THEREIN THE CHIEF STRENGTH AND NERVES OF THEIR CAUSE, IT WOULD ARGUE
DOUBTLESS IN THE OTHER PARTY GREAT DEFICIENCE AND DISTRUST OF THEMSELVES,
NOT TO MEET THE FORCE OF HIS REASON IN ANY FIELD WHATSOEVER,
THE FORCE AND EQUIPAGE OF WHOSE ARMS THEY HAVE SO OFTEN MET VICTORIOUSLY.
AND HE WHO AT THE BAR STOOD EXCEPTING AGAINST THE FORM
AND MANNER OF HIS JUDICATURE, AND COMPLAINED THAT HE WAS NOT
HEARD, NEITHER HE NOR HIS FRIENDS SHALL HAVE THAT CAUSE NOW TO FIND
FAULT; BEING MET AND DEBATED WITH IN THIS OPEN AND MONUMENTAL
COURT OF HIS OWN ERECTING; AND NOT ONLY HEARD UTTERING HIS WHOLE
MIND AT LARGE, BUT ANSWERED. WHICH TO DO EFFECTUALLY, IF IT BE NECESSARY
THAT TO HIS BOOK NOTHING THE MORE RESPECT BE HAD FOR BEING HIS,
THEY OF HIS OWN PARTY CAN HAVE NO JUST REASON TO EXCLAIM. FOR IT
WERE TOO UNREASONABLE THAT HE, BECAUSE DEAD, SHOULD HAVE THE LIBERTY
IN HIS BOOK TO SPEAK ALL EVIL OF THE PARLIAMENT; AND THEY , BECAUSE
LIVING, SHOULD BE EXPECTED TO HAVE LESS FREEDOM, OR ANY FOR THEM, TO
SPEAK HOME THE PLAIN TRUTH OF A FULL AND PERTINENT REPLY. AS HE, TO
ACQUIT HIMSELF, HATH NOT SPARED HIS ADVERSARIES, TO LOAD THEM WITH
ALL SORTS OF BLAME AND ACCUSATION, SO TO HIM, AS IN HIS BOOK ALIVE,
THERE WILL BE USED NO MORE COURTSHIP THAN HE USES; BUT WHAT IS
PROPERLY HIS OWN GUILT, NOT IMPUTED ANY MORE TO HIS EVIL COUNSELLORS,
(A CEREMONY USED LONGER BY THE PARLIAMENT THAN HE HIMSELF
DESIRED) SHALL BE LAID HERE WITHOUT  CIRCUMLOCUTIONS AT HIS OWN DOOR.
THAT THEY WHO FROM THE FIRST BEGINNING, OR BUT NOW OF LATE, BY WHAT
UNHAPPINESS I KNOW NOT, ARE SO MUCH AFFATUATED, NOT WITH HIS PERSON
ONLY, BUT WITH HIS PALPABLE FAULTS, AND DOTE UPON HIS DEFORMITIES,
MAY HAVE NONE TO BLAME BUT THEIR OWN FOLLY, IF THEY LIVE AND DIE IN
SUCH A STRUCKEN BLINDNESS, AS NEXT TO THAT OF SODOM HATH NOT
HAPPENED TO ANY SORT OF MEN MORE GROSS, OR MORE MISLEADING. YET
NEITHER LET HIS ENEMIES EXPECT TO FIND RECORDED HERE ALL THAT HATH
BEEN WHISPERED IN THE COURT, OR ALLEDGED OPENLY OF THE KINGS BAD
ACTIONS; IT BEING THE PROPER SCOPE OF THIS WORK IN HAND, NOT TO RIP
UP AND RELATE THE MISDOINGS OF HIS WHOLE LIFE, BUT TO ANSWER ONLY,
AND REFUTE THE MISSAYINGS OF HIS BOOK.
FIRST THEN THAT SOME MEN (WHETHER THIS WERE BY HIM INTENDED, OR
BY HIS FRIENDS) HAVE BY POLICY ACCOMPLISHED AFTER DEATH THAT REVENGE
UPON THEIR ENEMIES, WHICH IN LIFE THEY WERE NOT ABLE HATH
BEEN OFT RELATED. AND AMONG OTHER EXAMPLES WE FIND THAT THE LAST
WILL OF CAESAR BEING READ TO THE PEOPLE, AND WHAT BOUNTEOUS
LEGACIES HE HAD BEQUEATHED THEM, WROUGHT MORE IN THAT VULGAR AUDIENCE
TO THE AVENGING OF HIS DEATH, THAN ALL THE ART HE COULD EVER
USE, TO WIN THEIR FAVOUR IN HIS LIFE-TIME. AND HOW MUCH THEIR INTENT, WHO
PUBLISHED THESE OVERLATE APOLOGIES AND MEDITATIONS OF THE DEAD
KING, DRIVES TO THE SAME END OF STIRRING UP THE PEOPLE TO BRING HIM
THAT HONOUR, THAT AFFECTION, AND BY CONSEQUENCE, THAT REVENGE TO HIS
DEAD CORPSE, WHICH HE HIMSELF LIVING COULD NEVER GAIN TO HIS
PERSON, IT APPEARS BOTH BY THE CONCEITED PORTRAITURE BEFORE HIS
BOOK, DRAWN OUT TO THE FULL MEASURE OF A MASKING SCENE, AND SET
THERE TO CATCH FOOLS AND SILLY GAZERS, AND BY THOSE LATIN WORDS AFTER
THE END, ((VOTA DABUNT)) QUAE BELLA NEGARUNT; INTIMATING, THAT WHAT HE
COULD NOT COMPASS BY WAR, HE SHOULD ACHIEVE BY HIS MEDITATIONS.
FOR IN WORDS WHICH ADMIT OF VARIOUS SENSE, THE LIBERTY IS OURS TO
CHOOSE THAT INTERPRETATION WHICH MAY BEST MIND US OF WHAT OUR
RESTLESS ENEMIES ENDEAVOUR, AND WHAT WE ARE TIMELY TO PREVENT. AND
HERE MAY BE WELL OBSERVED THE LOOSE AND NEGLIGENT CURIOSITY OF THOSE
WHO TOOK UPON THEM TO ADORN THE SETTING OUT OF THIS BOOK: FOR THOUGH
THE PICTURE SET IN FRONT WOULD MARTYR HIM AND SAINT HIM TO BEFOOL
THE PEOPLE, YET THE LATIN MOTTO IN THE END, WHICH THEY UNDERSTAND
NOT, LEAVES HIM, AS IT WERE A POLITIC CONTRIVER TO BRING ABOUT THAT INTEREST
BY FAIR AND PLAUSIBLE WORDS, WHICH THE FORCE OF ARMS DENIED
HIM. BUT QUAINT EMBLEMS AND DEVICES BEGGED FROM THE OLD PAGEANTRY
OF SOME TWELFTH-NIGHTS ENTERTAINMENT AT WHITEHALL, WILL DO BUT
ILL TO MAKE A SAINT OR MARTYR: AND IF THE PEOPLE RESOLVE TO TAKE HIM
SAINTED AT THE RATE OF SUCH A CANONIZING, I SHALL SUSPECT THEIR CALENDAR
MORE THAN THE GREGORIAN. IN ONE THING I MUST COMMEND HIS OPENNESS
WHO GAVE THE TITLE TO THIS BOOK, EIKON BASILIKE, THAT IS TO SAY,
THE KINGS IMAGE; AND BY THE SHRINE HE DRESSES OUT FOR HIM, CERTAINLY
WOULD HAVE THE PEOPLE COME AND WORSHIP HIM. FOR WHICH REASON
THIS ANSWER ALSO IS INTITLED ICONOCLASTES, THE FAMOUS SURNAME OF
MANY GREEK EMPERORS, WHO IN THEIR ZEAL TO THE COMMAND OF GOD,
AFTER LONG TRADITION OF IDOLATRY IN THE CHURCH, TOOK COURAGE,
AND BROKE ALL SUPERSTITIOUS IMAGES TO PIECES. BUT THE PEOPLE, EXORBITANT
AND EXCESSIVE IN ALL THEIR MOTIONS, ARE PRONE OFTTIMES NOT TO A RELIGIOUS
ONLY, BUT TO A CIVIL KIND OF IDOLATRY IN IDOLIZING THEIR KINGS;
THOUGH NEVER MORE MISTAKEN IN THE OBJECT OF THEIR WORSHIP; HERETOFORE
BEING WONT TO REPUTE FOR SAINTS, THOSE FAITHFUL AND COURAGEOUS
BARONS, WHO LOST THEIR LIVES IN THE FIELD, MAKING GLORIOUS WAR
AGAINST TYRANTS FOR THE COMMON LIBERTY; AS SIMON DE MOMFORT
EARL OF LEICESTER, AGAINST HENRY THE THIRD; THOMAS PLANTAGENET
EARL OF LANCASTER, AGAINST EDWARD THE SECOND. BUT NOW, WITH A BESOTTED
AND DEGENERATE BASENESS OF SPIRIT, EXCEPT SOME FEW, WHO YET
RETAIN IN THEM THE OLD ENGLISH FORTITUDE AND LOVE OF FREEDOM, AND
HAVE TESTIFIED IT BY THEIR MATCHLESS DEEDS, THE REST, IMBASTARDIZED FROM
THE ANCIENT NOBLENESS OF THEIR ANCESTORS, ARE READY TO FALL FLAT AND
GIVE ADORATION TO THE IMAGE AND MEMORY OF THIS MAN, WHO HATH
OFFERED AT MORE CUNNING FETCHES TO UNDERMINE OUR LIBERTIES, AND PUT
TYRANNY INTO AN ART, THAN ANY BRITISH KING BEFORE HIM. WHICH LOW
DEJECTION AND DEBASEMENT OF MIND IN THE PEOPLE, I MUST CONFESS I
CANNOT WILLINGLY ASCRIBE TO THE NATURAL DISPOSITION OF AN ENGLISHMAN,
BUT RATHER TO TWO OTHER CAUSES. FIRST, TO THE PRELATES AND THEIR
FELLOW-TEACHERS, THOUGH OF ANOTHER NAME AND SECT, WHOSE PULPIT
STUFF, BOTH FIRST AND LAST, HATH BEEN THE DOCTRINE AND PERPETUAL INFUSION
OF SERVILITY AND WRETCHEDNESS TO ALL THEIR HEARERS; WHOSE LIVES
THE TYPE OF WORLDLINESS AND HYPOCRISY, WITHOUT THE LEAST TRUE PATTERN
OF VIRTUE, RIGHTEOUSNESS, OR SELF-DENIAL IN THEIR WHOLE PRACTICE. I
ATTRIBUTE IT NEXT TO THE FACTIOUS INCLINATION OF MOST MEN DIVIDED FROM
THE PUBLIC BY SEVERAL ENDS AND HUMOURS OF THEIR OWN. AT FIRST NO
MAN LESS BELOVED, NO MAN MORE GENERALLY CONDEMNED THAN WAS THE
KING; FROM THE TIME THAT IT BECAME HIS CUSTOM TO BREAK PARLIAMENTS
AT HOME, AND EITHER WILFULLY OR WEAKLY TO BETRAY PROTESTANTS ABROAD,
TO THE BEGINNING OF THESE COMBUSTIONS. ALL MEN INVEIGHED AGAINST
HIM; ALL MEN, EXCEPT COURT-VASSALS, OPPOSED HIM AND HIS TYRANNICAL
PROCEEDINGS; THE CRY WAS UNIVERSAL; AND THIS FULL PARLIAMENT WAS AT
FIRST UNANIMOUS IN THEIR DISLIKE AND PROTESTATION AGAINST HIS EVIL
GOVERNMENT. BUT WHEN THEY WHO SOUGHT THEMSELVES AND NOT THE
PUBLIC, BEGAN TO DOUBT THAT ALL OF THEM COULD NOT BY ONE AND THE SAME
WAY ATTAIN TO THEIR AMBITIOUS PURPOSES, THEN WAS THE KING, OR HIS
NAME AT LEAST, AS A FIT PROPERTY, FIRST MADE USE OF, HIS DOINGS MADE THE
BEST OF, AND BY DEGREES JUSTIFIED: WHICH BEGOT HIM SUCH A PARTY, AS
AFTER MANY WILES AND STRUGGLINGS WITH HIS INWARD FEARS, IMBOLDENED
HIM AT LENGTH TO SET UP HIS STANDARD AGAINST THE PARLIAMENT.
WHENAS BEFORE THAT TIME, ALL HIS ADHERENTS, CONSISTING MOST OF DISSOLUTE
SWORD-MEN AND SUBURB-ROISTERS, HARDLY AMOUNTED TO THE
MAKING UP OF ONE RAGGED REGIMENT STRONG ENOUGH TO ASSAULT THE UNARMED
HOUSE OF COMMONS. AFTER WHICH ATTEMPT, SECONDED BY A TEDIOUS
AND BLOODY WAR ON HIS SUBJECTS, WHEREIN HE HATH SO FAR EXCEEDED
THOSE HIS ARBITRARY VIOLENCES IN TIME OF PEACE, THEY WHO BEFORE HATED
HIM FOR HIS HIGH MISGOVERNMENT, NAY, FOUGHT AGAINST HIM WITH DISPLAYED
BANNERS IN THEW FIELD, NOW APPLAUD HIM AND EXTOLL HIM FOR THE
WISEST AND MOST RELIGIOUS PRINCE THAT LIVED. BY SO STRANGE A METHOD
AMONGST THE MAD MULTITUDE IS A SUDDEN REPUTATION WON, OF WISDOM
BY WILFULNESS AND SUBTLE SHIFTS, OF GOODNESS BY MULTIPLYING
EVIL, OF PIETY BY ENDEAVOURING TO ROOT OUT TRUE RELIGION.
BUT IT IS EVIDENT THAT THE CHIEF OF HIS ADHERENTS NEVER LOVED HIM,
NEVER HONOURED EITHER HIM OR HIS CAUSE, BUT AS THEY TOOK HIM TO SET A
FACE UPON THEIR OWN MALIGNANT DESIGNS; NOR BEMOAN HIS LOSS AT ALL,
BUT THE LOSS OF THEIR WON ASPIRING HOPES: LIKE THOSE CAPTIVE WOMEN
WHOM THE POET NOTES IN HIS ILIAD, TO HAVE BEWAILED THE DEATH OF
PATROCLUS IN OUTWARD SHOW, BUT INDEED THEIR OWN CONDITION.
((GGGGGGGGG GGGGGGGG, GGGG GGGGGG GGGG GGGGGG.))
HOMER ILIAD. G.
AND IT MUST NEEDS BE RIDICULOUS TO ANY JUDGEMENT UNINTHRALLED,
THAT THEY WHO IN OTHER MATTERS EXPRESS SO LITTLE FEAR EITHER OF GOD OR
MAN, SHOULD IN THIS ONE PARTICULAR OUTSTRIP ALL PRECISIONISM WITH THEIR
SCRUPLES AND CASES, AND FILL MENS EARS CONTINUALLY WITH THE NOISE OF
THEIR CONSCIENTIOUS LOYALTY AND ALLEGIANCE TO THE KING, REBELS IN THE
MEAN WHILE TO GOD IN ALL THEIR ACTIONS BESIDE: MUCH LESS THAT THEY
WHOSE PROFESSED LOYALTY AND ALLEGIANCE LED THEM TO DIRECT ARMS
AGAINST THE KINGS PERSON, AND THOUGHT HIM NOTHING VIOLATED BY THE
SWORD OF HOSTILITY DRAWN BY THEM AGAINST HIM, SHOULD NOW IN EARNEST
THINK HIM VIOLATED BY THE UNSPARING SWORD OF JUSTICE, WHICH UNDOUBTEDLY
SO MUCH THE LESS IN VAIN SHE BEARS AMONG MEN, BY HOW
MUCH THE GREATER AND IN HIGHEST PLACE THE OFFENDER. ELSE JUSTICE, WHETHER
MORAL OR POLITICAL, WERE NOT JUSTICE, BUT A FALSE COUNTERFEIT OF THAT IMPARTIAL
AND GODLIKE VIRTUE. THE ONLY GRIEF IS, THAT THE HEAD WAS NOT
STRUCK OFF TO THE BEST ADVANTAGE AND COMMODITY OF THEM THAT
HELD IT BY THE HAIR; AN INGRATEFUL AND PERVERSE GENERATION, WHO HAVING
FIRST CRIED TO GOD TO BE DELIVERED FROM THEIR KING, NOW MURMUR
AGAINST GOD THAT HEARD THEIR PRAYERS, AND CRY AS LOUD FOR THEIR KING
AGAINST THOSE THAT DELIVERED THEM. BUT AS TO THE AUTHOR OF THESE SOLILOQUIES,
WHETHER IT WERE UNDOUBTEDLY THE LATE KING, AS IS VULGARLY
BELIEVED, OR ANY SECRET COADJUTOR, AND SOME STICK NOT TO NAME HIM,
IT CAN ADD NOTHING NOR SHALL TAKE FROM THE WEIGHT, IF ANY BE, OF REASON
WHICH HE BRINGS. BUT ALLEGATIONS, NOT REASONS ARE THE MAIN CONTENTS
OF THIS BOOK; AND NEED NO MORE THAN OTHER CONTRARY ALLEGATIONS TO
LAY THE QUESTION BEFORE ALL MEN IN AN EVEN BALANCE; THOUGH IT WERE
SUPPOSED THAT THE TESTIMONY OF ONE MAN IN HIS OWN CAUSE AFFIRMING,
COULD BE OF ANY MOMENT TO BRING IN DOUBT THE AUTHORITY OF A PARLIAMENT
DENYING. BUT IF THESE HIS FAIR SPOKEN WORDS SHALL BE HERE FAIRLY CONFRONTED
AND LAID PARALLEL TO HIS OWN FAR DIFFERING DEEDS, MANIFEST
AND VISIBLE TO THE WHOLE NATION, THEN SURELY WE MAY LOOK ON THEM
WHO NOTWITHSTANDING SHALL PERSIST TO GIVE TO BARE WORDS MORE CREDIT
THAN TO OPEN DEEDS, AS MEN WHOSE JUDGEMENT WAS NOT RATIONALLY EVINCED
AND PERSUADED, BUT FATALLY STUPIFIED AND BEWITCHED, INTO SUCH A BLIND
AND OBSTINATE BELIEF. FOR WHOSE CURE IT MAY BE DOUBTED, NOT WHETHER
ANY CHARM, THOUGH NEVER SO WISELY MURMURED, BUT WHETHER ANY
PRAYER CAN BE AVAILABLE. THIS HOWEVER WOULD BE REMEMBERED AND
WELL NOTED, THAT WHILE THE KING INSTEAD OF THAT REPENTANCE WHICH WAS IN
REASON AND IN CONSCIENCE TO BE EXPECTED FROM HIM, WITHOUT WHICH WE
COULD NOT LAWFULLY RE-ADMIT HIM, PERSISTS HERE TO MAINTAIN AND
JUSTIFY THE MOST APPARENT OF HIS EVIL DOINGS, AND WASHES OVER
WITH A COURT-FUCUS THE WORST AND FOULEST OF HIS ACTIONS, DISABLES AND
UNCREATES THE PARLIAMENT IT SELF, WITH ALL OUR LAWS AND NATIVE LIBERTIES
THAT ASK NOT HIS LEAVE, DISHONOURS AND ATTAINTS ALL PROTESTANT
CHURCHES, NOT PRELATICAL, AND WHAT THEY PIOUSLY REFORMED, WITH
THE SLANDER OF REBELLION, SACRILEGE, AND HYPOCRISY; THEY WHO SEEMED
OF LATE TO STAND UP HOTTEST FOR THE COVENANT, CAN NOW SIT MUTE AND
MUCH PLEASED TO HEAR ALL THESE OPPROBRIOUS THINGS UTTERED AGAINST THEIR
FAITH, THEIR FREEDOM, AND THEMSELVES IN THEIR OWN DOINGS MADE TRAITORS
TO BOOT: THE DIVINES ALSO, THEIR WIZZARDS, CAN BE SO BRAZEN AS TO CRY
HOSANNA TO THIS HIS BOOK, WHICH CRIES LOUDER AGAINST THEM FOR NO DISCIPLES
OF CHRIST, BUT OF ISCARIOT; AND TO SEEM NOW CONVINCED WITH
THESE WITHERED ARGUMENTS AND REASONS HERE, THE SAME WHICH IN SOME
OTHER WRITINGS OF
<N OF CIVIL POWER>
<D 1659>
<E COLUMBIA6>
I HAVE PREPARED, SUPREME COUNCIL, AGAINST THE MUCH
EXPECTED TIME OF YOUR SITTING, THIS TREATISE; WHICH,
THOUGH TO ALL CHRISTIAN MAGISTRATES EQUALLY BELONGING,
AND THEREFORE TO HAVE BEEN WRITTEN IN THE COMMON LANGUAGE
OF CHRISTENDOM, NATURAL DUTY AND AFFECTION HATH CONFINED,
AND DEDICATED FIRST TO MY OWN NATION: AND IN A SEASON
WHEREIN THE TIMELY READING THEREOF, TO THE EASIER
ACCOMPLISHMENT OF YOUR GREAT WORK, MAY SAVE YOU MUCH LABOUR AND
INTERRUPTION: OF TWO PARTS USUALLY PROPOSED, CIVIL AND
ECCLESIASTICAL, RECOMMENDING CIVIL ONLY TO  YOUR PROPER CARE
ECCLESIASTICAL TO THEM  ONLY FROM  WHOM IT TAKES BOTH THAT
NAME AND NATURE. YET NOT FOR THIS CAUSE ONLY DO I REQUIRE
OR TRUST TO FIND ACCEPTANCE, BUT IN A TWO-FOLD RESPECT
BESIDES:  FIRST AS BRINGING CLEAR EVIDENCE OF SCRIPTURE AND
PROTESTANT MAXIMS TO THE PARLIAMENT OF ENGLAND, WHO IN
ALL THEIR LATE ACTS, UPON OCCASION, HAVE PROFESSED TO ASSERT
ONLY THE TRUE  PROTESTANT CHRISTIAN RELIGION, AS IT IS
CONTAINED IN THE HOLY SCRIPTURES: NEXT, IN REGARD THAT YOUR
POWER BEING BUT FOR A TIME, AND HAVING IN YOUR SELVES A
CHRISTIAN LIBERTY OF YOUR OWN, WHICH AT ONE TIME OR  OTHER
MAY BE OPPRESSED, THEREOF  TRULY SENSIBLE, IT WILL CONCERN YOU
WHILE YOU ARE IN POWER SO TO REGARD OTHER MENS  CONSCIENCES,
AS YOU WOULD YOUR OWN SHOULD BE REGARDED IN THE POWER OF
OTHERS; AND TO CONSIDER THAT ANY LAW AGAINST CONSCIENCE IS
ALIKE IN FORCE AGAINST ANY CONSCIENCE, AND SO  MAY ONE WAY
OR OTHER JUSTLY REDOUND UPON YOUR SELVES. ONE ADVANTAGE
I MAKE NO DOUBT OF, THAT I SHALL WRITE TO MANY  EMINENT
PERSONS OF YOUR NUMBER, ALREADY PERFECT AND RESOLVED IN
THIS IMPORTANT ARTICLE OF CHRISTIANITY. SOME OF WHOM I
REMEMBER TO HAVE HEARD  OFTEN FOR SEVERAL YEARS, AT A COUNCIL
NEXT IN  AUTHORITY  TO YOUR OWN, SO WELL JOINING RELIGION WITH
CIVIL PRUDENCE, AND YET SO WELL DISTINGUISHING THE DIFFERENT
POWER OF EITHER, AND THIS NOT ONLY VOTING, BUT FREQUENTLY
REASONING WHY IT SHOULD BE SO, THAT IF ANY THERE PRESENT HAD
BEEN BEFORE OF AN OPINION CONTRARY, HE MIGHT DOUBTLESS HAVE
DEPARTED THENCE A CONVERT IN THAT POINT, AND HAVE CONFESSED,
THAT THEN BOTH COMMONWEALTH AND RELIGION WILL AT LENGTH IF
EVER, FLOURISH IN CHRISTENDOM, WHEN EITHER THEY WHO GOVERN
DISCERN BETWEEN  CIVIL AND RELIGIOUS  OR THEY ONLY WHO SO
DISCERN SHALL BE ADMITTED TO GOVERN. TILL THEN NOTHING BUT
TROUBLES, PERSECUTIONS, COMMOTIONS CAN BE EXPECTED; THE
INWARD DECAY OF TRUE RELIGION  AMONG OUR SELVES, AND THE UTTER
OVERTHROW AT LAST BY A COMMON ENEMY. OF CIVIL LIBERTY I
HAVE WRITTEN HERETOFORE BY THE APPOINTMENT, AND NOT  WITHOUT
THE APPROBATION OF CIVIL POWER: OF CHRISTIAN LIBERTY I WRITE
NOW; WHICH OTHERS LONG SINCE HAVING DONE WITH ALL FREEDOM
UNDER HEATHEN EMPERORS, I SHOULD DO WRONG TO SUSPECT,
THAT I NOW SHALL WITH LESS UNDER CHRISTIAN GOVERNORS, AND
SUCH ESPECIALLY AS PROFESS OPENLY THEIR DEFENCE OF CHRISTIAN
LIBERTY; ALTHOUGH I WRITE THIS NOT OTHERWISE APPOINTED OR
INDUCED THAT BY AN INWARD PERSUASION OF THE CHRISTIAN
DUTY WHICH I MAY USEFULLY  DISCHARGE HEREIN TO THE COMMON
LORD AND MASTER OF US ALL, AND THE CERTAIN HOPE OF HIS
APPROBATION, FIRST AND CHIEFEST TO BE SOUGHT: IN THE HAND OF
WHOSE PROVIDENCE I REMAIN, PRAYING ALL SUCCESS AND GOOD
EVENT ON YOUR PUBLIC COUNCILS TO THE DEFENCE OF TRUE
RELIGION AND OUR CIVIL RIGHTS.
JOHN MILTON.
TWO THINGS THERE BE WHICH HAVE BEEN EVER FOUND
WORKING MUCH MISCHIEF TO THE CHURCH OF GOD, AND THE
ADVANCEMENT OF TRUTH; FORCE ON THE ONE SIDE
RESTRAINING, AND HIRE ON THE OTHER SIDE CORRUPTING THE TEACHERS THEREOF
FEW AGES HAVE BEEN SINCE THE ASCENSION OF OUR SAVIOUR, WHEREIN
THE ONE OF THESE  TWO, OR BOTH TOGETHER HAVE  NOT PREVAILED. IT
CAN BE AT NO TIME THEREFORE UNSEASONABLE TO SPEAK OF THESE
THINGS; SINCE BY THEM THE CHURCH IS EITHER IN CONTINUAL DETRIMENT
AND OPPRESSION, OR IN CONTINUAL DANGER. THE FORMER
SHALL BE AT THIS TIME MY ARGUMENT; THE LATTER AS I SHALL FIND
GOD DISPOSING ME, AND OPPORTUNITY INVITING. WHAT I ARGUE,
SHALL BE DRAWN FROM THE SCRIPTURE ONLY; AND THEREIN FROM TRUE
FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES OF THE GOSPEL; TO ALL KNOWING
CHRISTIANS UNDENIABLE. AND IF THE GOVERNORS OF THIS
COMMONWEALTH SINCE THE ROOTING OUT OF PRELATES HAVE MADE LEAST USE OF
FORCE IN RELIGION, AND MOST HAVE FAVOURED CHRISTIAN LIBERTY OF
ANY IN THIS ISLAND BEFORE THEM SINCE THE FIRST PREACHING OF THE
GOSPEL, FOR WHICH WE ARE NOT TO FORGET OUR THANKS TO GOD, AND
THEIR DUE PRAISE, THEY MAY, I DOUBT NOT, IN THIS TREATISE FIND THAT
WHICH  NOT ONLY WILL CONFIRM THEM TO DEFEND STILL THE
CHRISTIAN LIBERTY WHICH WE ENJOY, BUT WILL INCITE THEM ALSO TO
ENLARGE IT, IF IN AUGHT THEY YET STRAIGHTEN IT. TO THEM WHO
PERHAPS HEREAFTER, LESS EXPERIENCED IN RELIGION, MAY COME TO
GOVERN OR GIVE US LAWS, THIS OR OTHER SUCH, IF THEY PLEASE, MAY BE A
TIMELY INSTRUCTION: HOWEVER TO THE TRUTH IT WILL BE AT ALL TIMES
NO UNNEEDFUL TESTIMONY; AT LEAST SOME DISCHARGE OF THAT
GENERAL DUTY WHICH NO CHRISTIAN BUT ACCORDING TO WHAT HE HATH
RECEIVED, KNOWS IS REQUIRED OF HIM IF HE HAVE AUGHT MORE CONDUCING
TO THE ADVANCEMENT OF RELIGION THAN WHAT IS USUALLY
ENDEAVOURED, FREELY TO IMPART IT.
IT WILL REQUIRE NO GREAT LABOUR OF EXPOSITION TO UNFOLD WHAT
IS HERE MEANT BY MATTERS OF RELIGION; BEING AS SOON APPREHENDED
AS DEFINED, SUCH THINGS AS BELONG CHIEFLY TO THE KNOWLEDGE
AND SERVICE OF GOD: AND  ARE EITHER ABOVE THE REACH AND
LIGHT OF NATURE WITHOUT REVELATION FROM ABOVE, AND THEREFORE
LIABLE TO BE VARIOUSLY UNDERSTOOD BY HUMANE REASON, OR SUCH
THINGS AS ARE ENJOINED OR FORBIDDEN BY DIVINE PRECEPT, WHICH
ELSE BY THE LIGHT OF REASON WOULD SEEM INDIFFERENT TO BE DONE OR
NOT DONE; AND SO LIKEWISE MUST NEEDS APPEAR TO EVERY MAN AS
THE PRECEPT IS UNDERSTOOD.  WHENCE I HERE MEAN BY CONSCIENCE
OR RELIGION, THAT FULL PERSUASION WHEREBY WE ARE ASSURED THAT
OUR BELIEF AND PRACTICE, AS FAR AS WE ARE ABLE TO APPREHEND AND
PROBABLY MAKE APPEAR, IS ACCORDING TO THE WILL OF GOD AND
HIS HOLY SPIRIT WITHIN US, WHICH WE OUGHT TO FOLLOW MUCH
RATHER THAN ANY LAW OF MAN, AS NOT ONLY HIS WORD EVERY
WHERE BIDS US, BUT THE VERY DICTATE OF REASON TELLS US. ACTS
FOUR NINETEEN ((WHETHER  IT BE RIGHT IN THE SIGHT OF GOD, TO HEARKEN TO
YOU MORE THAN TO GOD, JUDGE YE.)) THAT FOR BELIEF OR PRACTICE
IN RELIGION ACCORDING TO THIS CONSCIENTIOUS PERSUASION NO
MAN OUGHT TO BE PUNISHED OR MOLESTED BY ANY OUTWARD FORCE
ON EARTH WHATSOEVER, I DISTRUST NOT, THROUGH GODS IMPLORED
ASSISTANCE, TO MAKE PLAIN BY THESE FOLLOWING ARGUMENTS.
FIRST IT CANNOT BE DENIED BEING THE MAIN FOUNDATION OF OUR
PROTESTANT RELIGION, THAT WE OF THESE AGES, HAVING NO OTHER
DIVINE RULE OR AUTHORITY FROM WITHOUT US WARRANTABLE TO ONE
ANOTHER AS A COMMON GROUND BUT THE HOLY SCRIPTURE, AND NO
OTHER WITHIN US BUT THE ILLUMINATION OF THE HOLY SPIRIT SO
INTERPRETING THAT SCRIPTURE AS WARRANTABLE ONLY TO OUR SELVES AND
TO SUCH WHOSE CONSCIENCES WE CAN SO PERSUADE, CAN HAVE NO
OTHER GROUND IN MATTERS OF RELIGION BUT ONLY FROM THE
SCRIPTURES. AND THESE BEING NOT POSSIBLE TO BE UNDERSTOOD WITHOUT
THIS DIVINE ILLUMINATION WHICH NO MAN CAN KNOW AT ALL TIMES
TO BE IN HIMSELF, MUCH LESS TO BE AT ANY TIME FOR CERTAIN IN ANY
OTHER, IT FOLLOWS CLEARLY, THAT NO MAN OR BODY OF MEN IN THESE
TIMES CAN BE THE INFALLIBLE JUDGES OR DETERMINERS IN MATTERS OF
RELIGION TO ANY OTHER MENS CONSCIENCES BUT THEIR OWN. AND
THEREFORE THOSE BEROEANS ARE COMMENDED, ACTS SEVETEEN ELEVEN, WHO
AFTER THE PREACHING EVEN OF SAINT PAUL ((SEARCHED  THE SCRIPTURES
DAILY, WHETHER THOSE THINGS WERE SO.)) NOR DID THEY MORE THAN
WHAT GOD HIMSELF IN MANY PLACES  COMMANDS US BY THE SAME
APOSTLE, TO SEARCH, TO TRY, TO JUDGE OF THESE  THINGS OUR SELVES:
AND GIVES US REASON ALSO, GALATIANS SIX. FOUR, FIVE. ((LET EVERY MAN PROVE HIS
OWN WORK, AND THEN SHALL HE HAVE REJOICING IN HIMSELF ALONE,
AND NOT IN ANOTHER: FOR EVERY MAN  SHALL  BEAR HIS OWN BURDEN.))
IF THEN WE COUNT IT SO IGNORANT AND IRRELIGIOUS IN THE PAPIST
TO THINK HIMSELF DISCHARGED IN GODS ACCOUNT BELIEVING ONLY AS
THE CHURCH BELIEVES, HOW MUCH GREATER CONDEMNATION WILL IT
BE TO THE PROTESTANT HIS CONDEMNER, TO THINK HIMSELF JUSTIFIED,
BELIEVING ONLY AS THE STATE BELIEVES? WITH GOOD CAUSE THEREFORE
IT IS THE GENERAL CONSENT OF ALL SOUND PROTESTANT WRITERS, THAT
NEITHER TRADITIONS, COUNCILS NOR CANONS OF ANY VISIBLE CHURCH,
MUCH LESS EDICTS OF ANY MAGISTRATE OR CIVIL SESSION, BUT THE
SCRIPTURE ONLY CAN BE THE FINAL JUDGE OR RULE IN MATTERS OF
RELIGION, AND THAT ONLY IN THE CONSCIENCE OF EVERY CHRISTIAN TO
HIMSELF. WHICH PROTESTATION  MADE BY THE  FIRST PUBLIC
REFORMERS OF OUR RELIGION AGAINST THE IMPERIAL EDICTS OF CHARLES
THE FIFTH IMPOSING CHURCH-TRADITIONS WITHOUT SCRIPTURE, GAVE
THE BEGINNING TO THE NAME OF PROTESTANT; AND WITH THAT NAME
HATH EVER BEEN RECEIVED THIS  DOCTRINE, WHICH PREFERS THE
SCRIPTURE SOLE INTERPRETER OF IT SELF TO THE CONSCIENCE FOR IF THE
CHURCH BE NOT SUFFICIENT TO BE IMPLICITLY BELIEVED AS WE HOLD
IT IS NOT, WHAT CAN THERE ELSE BE NAMED OF MORE AUTHORITY THAN
THE CHURCH BUT THE CONSCIENCE; THAN WHICH GOD ONLY IS GREATER,
ONE JOHN THREE TWENTY? BUT IF ANY MAN SHALL PRETEND THAT  THE SCRIPTURE
JUDGES TO HIS CONSCIENCE FOR OTHER MEN, HE MAKES HIMSELF
GREATER NOT ONLY THAN  THE CHURCH, BUT ALSO THAN THE SCRIPTURE
THAN THE CONSCIENCES OF OTHER MEN; A PRESUMPTION TOO HIGH
FOR ANY MORTAL; SINCE EVERY TRUE CHRISTIAN ABLE TO GIVE A REASON
OF HIS FAITH, HATH THE WORD OF GOD BEFORE HIM, THE PROMISED
HOLY SPIRIT, AND THE MIND OF CHRIST WITHIN HIM, ONE CORINTHIANS TWO
SIXTEEN; A MUCH BETTER AND SAFER GUIDE OF CONSCIENCE, WHICH AS FAR
AS CONCERNS HIMSELF HE MAY FAR MORE CERTAINLY KNOW THAN ANY
OUTWARD RULE IMPOSED UPON HIM  BY OTHERS WHOM HE INWARDLY
NEITHER KNOWS NOR CAN KNOW; AT LEAST KNOWS NOTHING OF THEM
MORE SURE THAN THIS ONE THING, THAT THEY CANNOT BE HIS JUDGES
IN RELIGION. ONE CORINTHIANS TWO FIFTEEN. ((THE SPIRITUAL MAN JUDGETH ALL
THINGS, BUT HE HIMSELF IS JUDGED OF NO MAN.)) CHIEFLY FOR THIS CAUSE DO
ALL TRUE PROTESTANTS ACCOUNT THE POPE ANTICHRIST, FOR THAT HE
ASSUMES TO HIMSELF THIS INFALLIBILITY OVER BOTH THE CONSCIENCE
AND THE SCRIPTURE; ((SITTING IN THE TEMPLE OF GOD,)) AS IT WERE
OPPOSITE TO GOD, ((AND EXALTING HIMSELF ABOVE ALL THAT IS CALLED
GOD, OR IS WORSHIPPED,))  TWO THESSALONIANS TWO FOUR. THAT IS TO SAY NOT
ONLY ABOVE ALL JUDGES AND MAGISTRATES, WHO THOUGH THEY BE CALLED
GODS, ARE FAR BENEATH INFALLIBLE, BUT ALSO ABOVE GOD HIMSELF,
BY GIVING LAW BOTH TO THE SCRIPTURE, TO THE CONSCIENCE, AND TO
THE SPIRIT OF GOD WITHIN US. WHENAS WE FIND, JAMES
FOUR TWELVE ((THERE IS ONE LAWGIVER, WHO IS ABLE TO SAVE AND TO
DESTROY: WHO ART THOU THAT JUDGEST ANOTHER?)) THAT CHRIST IS THE
ONLY LAWGIVER OF HIS CHURCH AND THAT IT IS HERE MEANT IN
RELIGIOUS MATTERS, NO WELL  GROUNDED CHRISTIAN WILL DENY. THUS
ALSO SAINT PAUL, ROMANS FOURTEEN FOUR ((WHO ART THOU THAT JUDGEST THE
SERVANT OF ANOTHER? TO HIS OWN LORD HE STANDETH OR FALLETH: BUT
HE SHALL STAND; FOR GOD IS ABLE TO MAKE HIM STAND.)) AS THEREFORE
OF ONE BEYOND EXPRESSION BOLD AND PRESUMPTUOUS,BOTH THESE
APOSTLES DEMAND  WHO ART THOU THAT PRESUMEST TO IMPOSE OTHER
LAW OR JUDGEMENT IN RELIGION THAN THE ONLY LAWGIVER AND JUDGE
CHRIST, WHO ONLY CAN SAVE AND DESTROY, GIVES TO THE
CONSCIENCE? AND THE FORECITED PLACE TO THE THESSALONIANS BY
COMPARED EFFECTS RESOLVES US, THAT  BE HE OR THEY WHO OR
WHEREVER THEY BE OR CAN BE, THEY ARE OF FAR LESS AUTHORITY THAN THE
CHURCH, WHOM IN THESE THINGS AS PROTESTANTS THEY RECEIVE NOT,
AND YET NO ANTICHRIST IN THIS MAIN POINT OF ANTICHRISTIANISM
NO LESS A POPE OR POPEDOM THAN HE AT ROME, IF NOT MUCH
MORE; BY SETTING UP SUPREME INTERPRETERS OF SCRIPTURE EITHER
THOSE DOCTORS WHOM THEY FOLLOW, OR, WHICH IS FAR WORSE,
THEMSELVES AS A CIVIL PAPACY ASSUMING UNACCOUNTABLE
SUPREMACY TO THEMSELVES NOT IN CIVIL ONLY BUT IN ECCLESIASTICAL
CAUSES. SEEING THEN THAT IN MATTERS OF RELIGION, AS HATH BEEN
PROVED, NONE CAN JUDGE OR DETERMINE HERE ON EARTH, NO NOT
CHURCH-GOVERNORS THEMSELVES AGAINST THE CONSCIENCES OF OTHER
BELIEVERS, MY INFERENCE IS, OR RATHER NOT MINE BUT OUR
SAVIOURS OWN, THAT IN THOSE MATTERS THEY NEITHER CAN COMMAND
NOR USE CONSTRAINT;  LEAST THEY RUN RASHLY ON A PERNICIOUS
CONSEQUENCE, FOREWARNED IN THAT PARABLE MATTHEW THIRTEEN FROM THE TWENTYSIX
TO THE THIRTYONE VERSE: ((LEAST WHILE YE GATHER UP THE  TARES, YE ROOT UP
ALSO THE WHEAT WITH THEM. LET BOTH GROW TOGETHER UNTIL THE
HARVEST: AND IN THE TIMER OF HARVEST I WILL SAY TO THEREAPERS,
GATHER YE TOGETHER FIRST THE TARES AND C.)) WHEREBY HE DECLARES
THAT THIS WORK NEITHER HIS OWN MINISTERS NOR ANY ELSE CAN
DISCERNINGLY ENOUGH OR JUDGINGLY PERFORM WITHOUT HIS OWN
IMMEDIATE DIRECTION, IN HIS OWN FIT SEASON; AND THAT THEY OUGHT
TILL THEN NOT TO ATTEMPT IT. WHICH IS FURTHER CONFIRMED TWO CORINTHIANS ONE
TWENTYFOUR ((NOT THAT WE HAVE DOMINION OVER YOUR FAITH, BUT ARE
HELPERS OF YOUR JOY.)) IF APOSTLES HAD NO DOMINION  OR CONSTRAINING
POWER OVER FAITH OR CONSCIENCE, MUCH LESS HAVE ORDINARY
MINISTERS. ONE PETER FIVE TWO THREE ((FEED THE FLOCK OF GOD NOT BY
CONTRAINT ETC, NEITHER AS BEING LORDS OVER GODS HERITAGE.)) BUT SOME WILL
OBJECT, THAT THIS OVERTHROWS ALL CHURCH-DISCIPLINE, ALL CENSURE
OF ERRORS, IF NO MAN CAN DETERMINE. MY ANSWER IS, THAT WHAT
THEY HEAR IS PLAIN SCRIPTURE; WHICH  FORBIDS NOT
CHURCH-SENTENCE OR DETERMINING, BUT AS IT ENDS IN VIOLENCE UPON THE
CONSCIENCE UNCONVINCED.  LET WHO SO WILL INTERPRET OR DETERMINE,
SO IT BE ACCORDING TO TRUE CHURCH-DISCIPLINE; WHICH IS EXERCISED
ON THEM ONLY WHO HAVE WILLINGLY JOINED THEMSELVES IN THAT
COVENANT OF UNION, AND PROCEEDS ONLY TO A SEPARATION FROM THE
REST, PROCEEDS NEVER TO ANY CORPORAL INFORCEMENT OR FORFETURE
OF MONEY; WHICH IN SPIRITUAL THINGS ARE THE TWO ARMS OF
ANTICHRIST, NOT OF THE TRUE CHURCH; THE ONE BEING AN INQUISITION,
THE OTHER NO BETTER THAN A TEMPORAL INDULGENCE OF SIN FOR
MONEY, WHETHER BY THE CHURCH EXACTED OR  BY THE MAGISTRATE;
BOTH THE ONE AND THE OTHER A TEMPORAL SATISFACTION FOR WHAT
CHRIST HATH SATISFIED ETERNALLY; A POPISH COMMUTING OF
PENALTY, CORPORAL FOR SPIRITUAL; A SATISFACTION TO MAN ESPECIALLY
TO THE MAGISTRATE, FOR WHAT AND TO WHOM WE OWE NONE:THESE
AND MORE ARE THE INJUSTICES OF FORCE AND FINING IN RELIGION
BESIDES WHAT I MOST INSIST ON, THE VIOLATION OF GODS EXPRESS
COMMANDMENT IN THE GOSPEL, AS HATH BEEN SHOWN. THUS THEN
IF CHURCH-GOVERNORS CANNOT USE FORCE IN RELIGION, THOUGH BUT
FOR THIS REASON, BECAUSE THEY CANNOT INFALLIBLY DETERMINE TO
THE CONSCIENCE WITHOUT CONVINCEMENT, MUCH LESS HAVE CIVIL
MAGISTRATES AUTHORITY TO  USE FORCE WHERE THEY CAN MUCH LESS
JUDGE; UNLESS THEY MEAN ONLY TO BE THE CIVIL EXECUTIONERS OF
THEM WHO HAVE NO CIVIL POWER TO GIVE THEM SUCH COMMISSION,
NO NOR YET ECCLESIASTICAL TO ANY FORCE OR VIOLENCE IN RELIGION.
TO SUM UP ALL IN BRIEF, IF WE MUST BELIEVE AS THE
MAGISTRATE APPOINTS, WHY NOT RATHER AS THE CHURCH? IF NOT AS EITHER
WITHOUT CONVINCEMENT, HOW CAN FORCE BE LAWFUL? BUT SOME
ARE READY TO CRY OUT, WHAT SHALL THEN BE DONE TO BLASPHEMY?
THEM I WOULD FIRST EXHORT NOT THUS TO TERRIFY AND POSE THE
PEOPLE WITH A GREEK WORD: BUT TO TEACH THEM BETTER WHAT IT IS;
BEING A MOST USUAL AND COMMON WORD IN THAT LANGUAGE TO
SIGNIFY ANY SLANDER, ANY MALICIOUS OR EVIL SPEAKING, WHETHER
AGAINST GOD OR MAN OR ANY THING TO GOOD BELONGING:
BLASPHEMY OR EVIL SPEAKING AGAINST GOD MALICIOUSLY, IS FAR FROM
CONSCIENCE IN RELIGION; ACCORDING TO THAT OF MARK NINE THIRTYNINE ((THERE
IS NONE THAT DOTH A POWERFUL WORK IN MY NAME, AND CAN
LIKELY SPEAK EVIL OF ME.)) IF THIS SUFFICE NOT, I REFER THEM TO
THAT PRUDENT AND WELL DELIBERATED ACT AUGUST  NINE SIXTEENFIFTY; WHERE
THE PARLIAMENT DEFINES  BLASPHEMY AGAINST GOD, AS FAR AS IT IS
A CRIME BELONGING TO  CIVIL JUDICATURE PLENIUS AC MELIUS
CHRYSIPPO ET  CRANTORE;  IN PLAIN ENGLISH MORE WARILY MORE
JUDICIOUSLY, MORE ORTHODOXALLY THAN TWICE  THEIR NUMBER OF
DIVINES HAVE DONE IN MANY A PROLIX VOLUME: ALTHOUGH IN
ALL LIKELIHOOD THEY WHOSE STUDY AND PROFESSION THESE
THINGS ARE SHOULD BE MOST INTELLIGENT AND AUTHENTIC THEREIN, AS
THEY ARE FOR THE MOST PART, YET NEITHER THEY NOR THESE
UNERRING ALWAYS OR INFALLIBLE. BUT WE SHALL NOT CARRY IT THUS;
ANOTHER GREEK APPARITION STANDS IN OUR WAY, HERESY AND
HERETIC; IN LIKE MANNER ALSO RAILED AT TO THE PEOPLE AS IN A TONGUE
UNKNOWN. THEY SHOULD FIRST INTERPRET THEM, THAT HERESY
BY WHAT IT SIGNIFIES IN THAT LANGUAGE , IS NO WORD OF EVIL NOTE;
MEANING ONLY THE CHOICE OR FOLLOWING  OF ANY OPINION GOOD OR
BAD IN RELIGION OR ANY OTHER LEARNING: AND THUS NOT ONLY IN
HEATHEN AUTHORS, BUT IN THE NEW TESTAMENT IT  SELF WITHOUT
CENSURE OR BLAME. ACTS FIFTEEN FIVE ((CERTAIN OFTHE HERESY OF THE
PHARISEES WHICH BELIEVED )) AND TWENTYSIX FIVE ((AFTER THE EXACTEST HERESY
OF OUR RELIGION I LIVED A PHARISEE.)) IN WHICH SENSE PRESBYTERIAN
OR INDEPENDENT MAY WITHOUT REPROACH BE CALLED A HERESY.
WHERE IT IS MENTIONED WITH BLAME, IT SEEMS TO DIFFER LITTLE
FROM SCHISM ONE CORINTHIANS ELEVEN, EIGHTEEN, NINETEEN. ((.....
..........))
ET CETERA; THOUGH SOME WHO WRITE OF HERESY AFTER THEIR OWN HEADS,
WOULD MAKE  IT FAR WORSE THAN SCHISM; WHENAS ON THE CONTRARY,
SCHISM SIGNIFIES DIVISION, AND  IN THE WORST SENSE; HERESY
CHOICE ONLY OF ONE OPINION BEFORE ANOTHER, WHICH MAY BE
WITHOUT DISCORD. IN APOSTOLIC TIMES THEREFORE ERE THE SCRIPTURE
WAS WRITTEN, HERESY WAS A DOCTRINE MAINTAINED AGAINST THE
DOCTRINE BY THEM DELIVERED: WHICH IN THESE TIMES CAN BE NO
OTHERWISE DEFINED THAN A DOCTRINE MAINTAINED AGAINST THE LIGHT
WHICH WE NOW ONLY HAVE, OF THE SCRIPTURE. SEEING THEREFORE
THAT NO MAN, NO SYNOD, NO SESSION OF MEN, THOUGH CALLED THE
CHURCH, CAN JUDGE DEFINITIVELY THE SENSE OF SCRIPTURE TO ANOTHER
MANS CONSCIENCE, WHICH IS WELL KNOWN TO BE A GENERAL MAXIM
OF THE PROTESTANT RELIGION, IT FOLLOWS PLAINLY, THAT  HE WHO
HOLDS IN RELIGION THAT BELIEF OR THOSE OPINIONS WHICH TO HIS
CONSCIENCE AND UTMOST UNDERSTANDING APPEAR WITH MOST EVIDENCE
OR PROBABILITY IN THE SCRIPTURE, THOUGH TO OTHERS HE
SEEM ERRONEOUS, CAN NO MORE BE JUSTLY CENSURED FOR A HERETIC
THAN HIS CENSURERS; WHO DO BUT THE SAME THING THEMSELVES
WHILE THEY CENSURE HIM FOR SO DOING. FOR ASK THEM, OR ANY
PROTESTANT, WHICH HATH MOST AUTHORITY, THE CHURCH OR THE SCRIPTURE?
THEY WILL ANSWER, DOUBTLESS, THAT  THE SCRIPTURE: AND
WHAT HATH MOST AUTHORITY, THAT NO DOUBT BUT THEY WILL CONFESS
IS TO BE FOLLOWED. HE THEN WHO TO HIS BEST APPREHENSION FOLLOWS
THE SCRIPTURE, THOUGH AGAINST ANY POINT OF DOCTRINE BY
THE WHOLE CHURCH RECEIVED, IS NOT THE HERETIC; BUT HE WHO
FOLLOWS THE CHURCH AGAINST HIS CONSCIENCE AND PERSUASION
GROUNDED ON THE SCRIPTURE. TO MAKE THIS YET MORE UNDENIABLE,
I SHALL ONLY BORROW A PLAIN SIMILE, THE SAME WHICH
OUR OWN WRITERS, WHEN THEY WOULD DEMONSTRATE PLAINEST THAT
WE RIGHTLY PREFER THE SCRIPTURE BEFORE THE  CHURCH, USE FREQUENTLY
AGAINST  THE PAPIST IN THIS MANNER. AS THE SAMARITANS
BELIEVED CHRIST  FIRST FOR THE WOMANS  WORD, BUT NEXT AND MUCH
RATHER  FOR HIS OWN, SO WE THE SCRIPTURE; FIRST  ON THE  CHURCHES
WORD,  BUT AFTERWARDS AND MUCH MORE FOR
<N MEANS TO REMOVE HIRELINGS>
<D 1649>
<E COLUMBIA6>
.
OWING TO YOUR PROTECTION, SUPREME SENATE, THIS
LIBERTY OF WRITING WHICH I HAVE USED THESE EIGHTEEN
YEARS ON ALL OCCASIONS TO ASSERT THE JUST RIGHTS
AND FREEDOMS BOTH OF CHURCH AND STATE, AND SO FAR APPROVED,
AS TO HAVE BEEN TRUSTED WITH THE REPRESENTMENT AND DEFENCE
OF YOUR ACTIONS TO ALL CHRISTENDOM AGAINST AN ADVERSARY
OF NO MEAN REPUTE, TO WHOM SHOULD I ADDRESS WHAT I STILL
PUBLISH ON  THE SAME ARGUMENT, BUT TO YOU WHOSE
MAGNANIMOUS  COUNSELS FIRST OPENED AND UNBOUND THE AGE FROM A
DOUBLE BONDAGE UNDER PRELATICAL AND REGAL TYRRANY; ABOVE
OUR OWN HOPES HEARTENING US TO LOOK UP AT LAST LIKE MEN AND
CHRISTIANS FROM THE SLAVISH DEJECTION, WHEREIN FROM FATHER
TO SON WE WERE BRED UP AND TAUGHT; AND THEREBY DESERVING
OF THESE NATIONS, IF THEY BE NOT BARBAROUSLY INGRATEFUL, TO BE
ACKNOWLEDGED, NEXT UNDER GOD, THE AUTHORS AND BEST PATRONS
OF RELIGIOUS AND CIVIL LIBERTY, THAT EVER THESE ISLANDS BROUGHT
FORTH. THE CARE AND TUITION OF WHOSE PEACE AND SAFETY,
AFTER A SHORT BUT SCANDALOUS NIGHT OF INTERRUPTION, IS NOW
AGAIN BY A NEW DAWNING OF GODS MIRACULOUS PROVIDENCE
AMONG US, REVOLVED UPON YOUR SHOULDERS. AND TO WHOM
MORE APPERTAIN THESE CONSIDERATIONS WHICH I PROPOUND,
THAN TO YOUR SELVES AND THE DEBATE BEFORE YOU, THOUGH I
TRUST OF NO DIFFICULTY, YET  AT PRESENT OF GREAT EXPECTATION,
NOT WHETHER YE WILL GRATIFY, WERE IT NO MORE THAN SO, BUT
WHETHER YE WILL HEARKEN TO THE JUST PETITION OF MANY THOUSANDS
BEST AFFECTED BOTH TO RELIGION AND TO THIS  YOUR RETURN,
OR WHETHER  YE WILL SATISFY, WHICH YOU NEVER CAN, THE
COVETOUS PRETENCES AND DEMANDS OF INSATIABLE HIRELINGS, WHOSE
DISAFFECTION YE WELL KNOW BOTH TO YOUR SELVES AND YOUR
RESOLUTIONS. THAT I, THOUGH AMONG MANY OTHERS IN THIS
COMMON CONCERNMENT, INTERPOSE TO YOUR DELIBERATIONS WHAT MY
THOUGHTS ALSO ARE, YOUR OWN JUDGEMENT AND THE SUCCESS THEREOF
HATH GIVEN ME THE CONFIDENCE: WHICH REQUESTS BUT THIS, THAT
IF I HAVE PROSPEROUSLY, GOD SO FAVOURING ME, DEFENDED THE
PUBLIC CAUSE OF THIS COMMONWEALTH TO FOREIGNERS, YE WOULD
NOT THINK THE REASON AND ABILITY, WHEREON YE TRUSTED ONCE,
AND REPENT NOT, YOUR WHOLE REPUTATION TO THE WORLD, EITHER
GROWN LESS BY MORE MATURITY AND LONGER STUDY, OR LESS
AVAILABLE IN ENGLISH  THAN IN ANOTHER TONGUE: BUT THAT IF IT
SUFFICED SOME YEARS PAST TO CONVINCE AND SATISFY THE
UNINGAGED OF OTHER NATIONS  IN THE JUSTICE OF YOUR DOINGS, THOUGH
THEN HELD PARADOXAL, IT MAY AS WELL SUFFICE NOW AGAINST
WEAKER OPPOSITON IN MATTERS, EXCEPT HERE IN ENGLAND WITH
A SPIRITUALITY OF MEN DEVOTED TO THEIR TEMPORAL GAIN, OF NO
CONTROVERSY ELSE AMONG PROTESTANTS. NEITHER DO I DOUBT
SEEING DAILY THE ACCEPTANCE WHICH THEY FIND WHO IN THEIR
PETITIONS VENTURE TO BRING ADVICE ALSO AND NEW MODELS OF A
COMMONWEALTH, BUT THAT YOU WILL INTERPRET IT MUCH MORE
THE DUTY OF A CHRISTIAN TO OFFER WHAT HIS CONSCIENCE
PERSUADES HIM MAY BE OF MOMENT  TO THE FREEDOM AND BETTER
CONSTITUTING  OF THE CHURCH: SINCE IT IS A DEED OF HIGHEST
CHARITY TO HELP UNDECEIVE THE PEOPLE, AND A WORK WORTHIEST
YOUR AUTHORITY, IN ALL THINGS ELSE AUTHORS, ASSERTORS AND NOW
RECOVERERS OF OUR LIBERTY, TO DELIVER US, THE ONLY PEOPLE OF ALL
PROTESTANTS LEFT STILL UNDELIVERED, FROM THE OPPRESSIONS OF A
SIMONIOUS DECIMATING CLERGY; WHOM SHAME NOT AGAINST THE
JUDGEMENT AND PRACTICE OF ALL OTHER CHURCHES REFORMED, TO
MAINTAIN, THOUGH VERY WEAKLY, THEIR POPISH AND OFT REFUTED
POSITIONS, NOT IN A POINT OF CONSCIENCE WHEREIN THEY MIGHT
BE BLAMELESS, BUT IN A POINT OF COVETOUSNESS AND UNJUST CLAIM
TO OTHER MENS GOODS; A CONTENTION FOUL AND ODIOUS IN ANY
MAN, BUT MOST OF ALL IN MINISTERS OF THE GOSPEL, IN WHOM
CONTENTION, THOUGH FOR THEIR OWN RIGHT, SCARCE IS ALLOWABLE.
TILL WHICH GRIEVANCES BE REMOVED AND RELIGION SET FREE FROM
THE MONOPOLY OF HIRELINGS, I DARE AFFIRM, THAT NO MODEL
WHATSOEVER OF A COMMONWEALTH WILL PROVE SUCCESSFUL OR
UNDISTURBED; AND SO PERSUADED, IMPLORE DIVINE ASSISTANCE
ON YOUR PIOUS COUNSELS AND PROCEEDING TO  UNANIMITY IN
THIS AND ALL OTHER TRUTH.
JOHN MILTON.
THE FORMER TREATISE, WHICH LEADS IN THIS, BEGAN WITH
TWO THINGS EVER FOUND WORKING MUCH MISCHIEF TO THE
CHURCH OF GOD, AND THE ADVANCEMENT OF TRUTH; FORCE
ON THE ONE SIDE RESTRAINING, AND HIRE ON THE OTHER SIDE
CORRUPTING THE TEACHERS THEREOF. THE LATTER OF THESE IS BY MUCH THE
MORE DANGEROUS: FOR UNDER FORCE, THOUGH NO THANK TO THE
FORCERS, TRUE RELIGION OFT-TIMES BEST THRIVES AND FLOURISHES: BUT
THE CORRUPTION OF TEACHERS, MOST COMMONLY THE EFFECT OF HIRE,
IS THE VERY BANE OF TRUTH IN THEM WHO ARE SO CORRUPTED. OF
FORCE NOT TO BE USED IN MATTERS OF RELIGION, I HAVE ALREADY
SPOKEN; AND SO STATED MATTERS OF CONSCIENCE AND RELIGION IN
FAITH AND DIVINE WORSHIP, AND SO SEVERED THEM FROM
BLASPHEMY AND HERESY, THE ONE BEING SUCH PROPERLY AS IS DESPITEFUL,
THE OTHER SUCH AS STANDS NOT TO THE RULE OF SCRIPTURE, AND SO
BOTH OF THEM NOT MATTERS OF RELIGION, BUT RATHER AGAINST IT,
THAT TO THEM THAT WILL YET USE FORCE, THIS ONLY CHOICE CAN BE
LEFT, WHETHER THEY WILL FORCE THEM TO BELIEVE , TO WHOM IT IS
NOT GIVEN FROM ABOVE, BEING NOT FORCED THERETO BY ANY
PRINCIPLE OF THE GOSPEL, WHICH IS NOW THE ONLY DISPENSATION OF
GOD TO ALL MEN, OR WHETHER BEING PROTESTANTS, THEY WILL
PUNISH IN THOSE THINGS WHEREIN THE PROTESTANT RELIGION DENIES THEM
TO BE JUDGES, EITHER IN THEMSELVES INFALLIBLE OR TO THE
CONSCIENCES OF OTHER MEN, OR WHETHER LASTLY, THEY THINK FIT TO
PUNISH ERROR, SUPPOSING THEY CAN BE INFALLIBLE THAT IT IS SO,
BEING NOT WILFUL, BUT CONSCIENTIOUS, AND, ACCORDING TO THE
BEST LIGHT OF HIM WHO ERRS, GROUNDED ON SCRIPTURE: WHICH
KIND OF ERROR ALL MEN RELIGIOUS, OR BUT ONLY REASONABLE, HAVE
THOUGHT WORTHIER OF PARDON; AND THE GROWTH THEREOF TO BE
PREVENTED BY SPIRITUAL MEANS AND CHURCH-DISCIPLINE, NOT BY
CIVIL LAWS AND OUTWARD FORCE SINCE IT IS GOD ONLY WHO GIVES
AS WELL TO BELIEVE ARIGHT, AS TO BELIEVE AT ALL; AND BY THOSE
MEANS WHICH HE ORDAINED SUFFICIENTLY IN HIS CHURCH TO THE FULL
EXECUTION OF HIS DIVINE PURPOSE IN THE GOSPEL. IT REMAINS NOW
TO SPEAK OF HIRE; THE OTHER EVIL SO MISCHIEVOUS IN RELIGION:
WHEREOF I PROMISED THEN TO SPEAK FURTHER, WHEN I SHOULD FIND
GOD DISPOSING ME, AND OPPORTUNITY INVITING. OPPORTUNITY I
FIND NOW INVITING; AND APPREHEND THEREIN THE CONCURRENCE OF
GOD DISPOSING; SINCE THE MAINTENANCE OF CHURCH-MINISTERS, A
THING NOT PROPERLY BELONGING TO THE MAGISTRATE, AND YET WITH
SUCH IMPORTUNITY CALLED FOR, AND EXPECTED FROM HIM, IS AT
PRESENT UNDER PUBLIC DEBATE WHEREIN LEAST ANY THING MAY
HAPPEN TO BE DETERMINED AND ESTABLISHED PREJUDICIAL TO THE
RIGHT AND FREEDOM OF CHURCH, OR ADVANTAGEOUS TO SUCH AS  MAY
BE FOUND HIRELINGS THEREIN, IT WILL NOW BE MOST SEASONABLE, AND
IN THESE MATTERS WHEREIN EVERY CHRISTIAN HATH HIS FREE SUFFRAGE,
NO WAY MISBECOMING  CHRISTIAN MEEKNESS TO OFFER FREELY,
WITHOUT DISPARAGEMENT TO THE WISEST, SUCH ADVICE AS GOD  SHALL
INCLINE HIM AND INABLE HIM TO PROPOUND. SINCE HERETOFORE IN
COMMONWEALTHS OF MOST FAME FOR GOVERNMENT, CIVIL LAWS
WERE NOT ESTABLISHED TILL THEY HAD BEEN FIRST FOR CERTAIN DAYS
PUBLISHED TO THE VIEW OF ALL MEN, THAT WHO SO PLEASED MIGHT
SPEAK FREELY HIS OPINION THEREOF, AND GIVE IN HIS EXCEPTIONS,
ERE THE LAW COULD PASS TO A FULL ESTABLISHMENT. AND WHERE
OUGHT THIS EQUITY TO HAVE MORE PLACE  THAN IN THE LIBERTY
WHICH IS UNSEPARABLE FROM CHRISTIAN RELIGION? THIS, I AM
NOT IGNORANT, WILL BE A WORK UNPLEASING TO SOME: BUT WHAT
TRUTH IS NOT HATEFUL TO SOME OR OTHER, AS THIS, IN LIKELIHOOD,
WILL BE TO NONE BUT HIRELINGS. AND IF THERE BE AMONG THEM
WHO HOLD IT THEIR DUTY TO SPEAK IMPARTIAL TRUTH, AS THE WORK OF
THEIR MINISTERY, THOUGH NOT PERFORMED WITHOUT MONEY, LET THEM
NOT ENVY OTHERS  WHO THINK THE SAME NO LESS THEIR DUTY BY THE
GENERAL OFFICE OF CHRISTIANITY, TO SPEAK TRUTH, AS IN ALL REASON
MAY BE THOUGHT, MORE IMPARTIALLY AND UNSUSPECTEDLY WITHOUT
MONEY.
HIRE OF ITSELF IS NEITHER A THING UNLAWFUL, NOR A WORD OF
ANY EVIL NOTE, SIGNIFYING NO MORE THAN A DUE RECOMPENCE OR
REWARD; AS WHEN OUR SAVIOUR SAITH, ((THE LABORER IS WORTHY OF
HIS HIRE.)) THAT WHICH MAKES IT SO DANGEROUS IN THE CHURCH,
AND PROPERLY MAKES THE HIRELING, A WORD ALWAYS OF EVIL
SIGNIFICATION, IS EITHER THE EXCESS THEREOF, OR THE UNDUE MANNER OF
GIVING AND TAKING IT. WHAT HARM THE EXCESS THEREOF BROUGHT
TO THE CHURCH, PERHAPS WAS NOT FOUND BY EXPERIENCE TILL THE
DAYS OF CONSTANTINE: WHO OUT OF HIS ZEAL THINKING HE COULD BE
NEVER TOO LIBERALLY A NURSING FATHER OF THE CHURCH, MIGHT BE
NOT UNFITLY SAID TO HAVE EITHER OVERLAID IT OR CHOKED IT IN THE
NURSING, WHICH WAS FORETOLD, AS IS RECORDED IN ECCLESASTICAL
TRADITIONS, BY A VOICE  HEARD FROM HEAVEN ON THE VERY DAY THAT
THOSE GREAT DONATIONS AND CHURCH-REVENUES WERE GIVEN,
CRYING ALOUD, ((THIS DAY IS POISON POURED INTO THE CHURCH.)) WHICH
THE EVENT SOON AFTER VERIFIED; AS APPEARS BY ANOTHER NO LESS
ANCIENT OBSERVATION (( THAT RELIGION BROUGHT FORTH WEALTH, AND
THE DAUTHER DEVOURED THE MOTHER.)) BUT LONG ERE WEALTH CAME
INTO THE CHURCH, SO SOON AS ANY GAIN APPEARED IN RELIGION,
HIRELINGS WERE APPARENT; DRAWN IN LONG BEFORE BY THE VERY
SCENT THEREOF. JUDAS THEREFORE, THE FIRST HIRELING, FOR WANT OF
PRESENT HIRE ANSWERABLE TO HIS  COVETING, FROM THE SMALL
NUMBER OR THE MEANNESS OF SUCH AS THEN WERE THE RELIGIOUS, SOLD
THE RELIGION IT SELF WITH THE FOUNDER THEREOF, HIS MASTER. SIMON
MAGUS THE NEXT, IN HOPE ONLY THAT PREACHING AND THE GIFTS OF
THE HOLY GHOST WOULD PROVE GAINFUL, OFFERED BEFOREHAND A SUM
OF MONEY TO OBTAIN THEM. NOT LONG AFTER, AS THE APOSTLE
FORETOLD, HIRELINGS LIKE WOLVES CAME IN BY HERDS, ACTS TWENTY TWENTYNINE. ((FOR
I KNOW THIS , THAT  AFTER MY DEPARTING SHALL GRIEVOUS WOLVES
ENTER IN AMONG YOU, NOT SPARING THE FLOCK. )) TITUS. ONE ELEVEN. ((
TEACHING THINGS WHICH THEY OUGHT NOT, FOR FILTHY LUCRES SAKE.)) TWO PETER
TWO THREE ((AND THROUGH COVETOUSNESS SHALL THEY WITH FEIGNED WORDS
MAKE MERCHANDISE OF YOU.)) YET THEY TAUGHT NOT FALSE  DOCTRINE
ONLY, BUT SEEMING PIETY: ONE TIMOTHY SIX FIVE ((SUPPOSING THAT GAIN IS
GODLINESS.)) NEITHER CAME THEY IN OF THEMSELVES ONLY, BUT
INVITED OFT-TIMES BY A CORRUPT AUDIENCE: TWO TIMOTHY FOUR THREE. ((FOR THE
TIME WILL COME, WHEN THEY WILL NOT ENDURE SOUND DOCTRINE, BUT
AFTER THEIR OWN LUSTS THEY WILL HEAP TO THEMSELVES TEACHERS,
HAVING ITCHING EARS:)) AND THEY ON THE ONE SIDE, AS FAST
HEAPING TO THEMSELVES DISCIPLES, ACTS TWENTY THIRTY, DOUBTLESS HAD AS
ITCHING PALMS. TWO PETER TWO FIFTEEN. ((FOLLOWING THE WAY OF BALAAM,
THE SON OF BOSOR, WHO LOVED THE WAGES OF UNRIGHTEOUSNESS.))
JUDE ELEVEN. ((THEY RAN GREEDILY AFTER THE ERROR OF BALAAM FOR
REWARD.)) THUS WE SEE THAT NOT ONLY THE EXCESS OF HIRE IN
WEALTHIEST TIMES, BUT ALSO THE UNDUE AND VICIOUS TAKING OR GIVING
IT, THOUGH BUT SMALL OR MEAN, AS IN THE PRIMITIVE TIMES, GAVE
THE HIRELINGS OCCASION, THOUGH NOT INTENDED, YET SUFFICIENT, TO
CREEP AT FIRST INTO THE CHURCH.  WHICH ARGUES ALSO THE DIFFICULTY,
OR RATHER THE IMPOSSIBILITY TO REMOVE THEM QUITE; UNLESS EVERY
MINISTER WERE, AS SAINT PAUL, CONTENTED TO TEACH GRATIS: BUT FEW
SUCH  ARE TO BE FOUND. AS THEREFORE WE CANNOT JUSTLY TAKE AWAY
ALL HIRE IN THE CHURCH, BECAUSE WE CANNOT OTHERWISE  QUITE
REMOVE ALL HIRELINGS, SO ARE WE NOT FOR THE IMPOSSIBILITY OF
REMOVING THEM ALL, TO USE THEREFORE NO ENDEAVOUR THAT FEWEST
MAY COME IN: BUT RATHER, IN REGARD THE EVIL, DO WHAT WE CAN,
WILL ALWAYS BE INCUMBENT AND UNAVOIDABLE, TO USE OUR
UTMOST DILIGENCE, HOW IT MAY BE LEAST DANGEROUS. WHICH WILL
BE LIKELIEST EFFECTED, IF WE CONSIDER FIRST, WHAT RECOMPENCE
GOD HATH ORDAINED SHOULD BE GIVEN  TO MINISTERS OF THE CHURCH;
(FOR THAT A RECOMPENCE OUGHT TO BE GIVEN THEM, AND MAY BY
THEM JUSTLY BE RECEIVED, OUR SAVIOUR HIMSELF FROM THE VERY
LIGHT OF REASON AND EQUITY HATH DECLARED: LUKE TEN SEVEN. ((THE
LABOURER IN WORTHY OF HIS HIRE.)) ) NEXT BY WHOM; AND LASTLY, IN
WHAT MANNER.
WHAT RECOMPENCE OUGHT BE GIVEN TO CHURCH-MINISTERS, GOD
HATH ANSWERABLY ORDAINED ACCORDING TO THAT DIFFERENCE WHICH
HE HATH MANIFESTLY PUT BETWEEN THOSE HIS TWO GREAT
DISPENSATIONS, THE LAW AND THE GOSPEL. UNDER THE LAW HE GAVE THEM
TITHES; UNDER THE GOSPEL, HAVING LEFT ALL THINGS IN HIS CHURCH
TO CHARITY AND CHRISTIAN FREEDOM, HE HATH GIVEN THEM ONLY
WHAT IS JUSTLY GIVEN THEM. THAT, AS WELL UNDER THE GOSPEL AS
UNDER THE LAW, SAY OUR ENGLISH DIVINES, AND THEY ONLY OF ALL
PROTESTANTS, IS TITHES;  AND THEY SAY TRUE, IF ANY MAN BE SO
MINDED TO GIVE THEM OF HIS OWN THE TENTH OR TWENTIETH: BUT
THAT THE LAW THEREOF OF TITHES IS IN FORCE UNDER THE GOSPEL, ALL
OTHER PROTESTANT DIVINES, THOUGH EQUALLY  CONCERNED, YET
CONSTANTLY DENY. FOR ALTHOUGH HIRE TO THE LABOURER BE OF A MORAL
AND PERPETUAL RIGHT, YET THAT SPECIAL KIND OF HIRE, THE TENTH,
CAN BE OF NO RIGHT OR NECESSITY, BUT TO THAT SPECIAL LABOUR FOR
WHICH GOD ORDAINED IT. THAT SPECIAL LABOUR WAS THE LEVITICAL
AND CEREMONIAL SERVICE OF THE TABERNACLE, NUMBERS EIGHTEEN, TWENTYONE,
THIRTYONE. WHICH IS NOW ABOLISHED: THE RIGHT THEREFORE OF THAT SPECIAL HIRE
MUST NEEDS BE WITHALL ABOLISHED, AS BEING ALSO CEREMONIAL.
THAT  TITHES WERE CEREMONIAL IS PLAIN; NOT BEING GIVEN TO THE
LEVITES TILL THEY HAD BEEN FIRST OFFERED A HEAVE-OFFERING TO THE
LORD, VERSES TWENTYFOUR, TWENTYEIGHT. HE THEN WHO BY THAT LAW  BRINGS TITHES
INTO THE GOSPEL, OF NECESSITY BRINGS IN WITHALL A SACRIFICE AND
AN ALTAR; WITHOUT WHICH TITHES BY THAT LAW WERE UNSANCTIFIED
AND POLLUTED, VERSE THIRTYTWO. AND THEREFORE NEVER THOUGHT ON IN THE
FIRST CHRISTIAN TIMES TILL CEREMONIES, ALTARS, AND OBLATIONS, BY
AN ANCIENTER CORRUPTION WERE BROUGHT BACK LONG BEFORE. AND
YET THE JEWS EVER SINCE THEIR TEMPLE WAS DESTROYED, THOUGH THEY
HAVE RABBIES AND TEACHERS OF THEIR LAW, YET PAY NO TITHES, AS
HAVING NO LEVITES TO WHOM, NO TEMPLE WHERE TO PAY THEM,
NO ALTAR WHEREON TO HALLOW THEM; WHICH ARGUES THAT THE JEWS
THEMSELVES NEVER THOUGHT TITHES MORAL BUT CEREMONIAL ONLY.
THAT CHRISTIANS THEREFORE SHOULD TAKE THEM UP, WHEN JEWS
HAVE LAID THEM DOWN, MUST NEEDS BE VERY ABSURD AND
PREPOSTEROUS. NEXT, IT IS AS CLEAR IN THE SAME CHAPTER, THAT THE
PRIESTS AND LEVITES HAD NOT TITHES FOR THEIR LABOUR ONLY IN THE
TABERNACLE, BUT IN REGARD THEY WERE TO HAVE NO OTHER PART NOR
INHERITANCE IN THE LAND, VERSES TWENTY, TWENTYFOUR AND BY THAT MEANS FOR
A TENTH LOST A TWELFTH. BUT OUR LEVITES UNDERGOING NO SUCH
LAW OF DEPRIVEMENT, CAN HAVE NO RIGHT TO ANY SUCH
COMPENSATION: NAY, IF BY THIS LAW THEY WILL HAVE TITHES, CAN HAVE NO
INHERITANCE OF LAND, BUT FORFEIT WHAT THEY HAVE. BESIDES THIS
TITHES  WERE OF TWO SORTS, THOSE OF EVERY YEAR, AND THOSE OF EVERY
THIRD YEAR: OF THE FORMER, EVERY ONE  THAT BROUGHT HIS TITHES,
WAS TO EAT HIS SHARE. DEUTERONOMY FOURTEEN TWENTYTHREE ((THOU SHALT EAT BEFORE
THE LORD THY GOD, IN THE PLACE WHICH HE SHALL CHOOSE TO PLACE HIS
NAME THERE, THE TITHE OF THY CORN, OF THY WINE, AND OF THINE
OIL, ETC.)) NAY, THOUGH HE COULD NOT BRING HIS TITHE IN KIND,
BY REASON OF HIS DISTANT DWELLING FROM THE TABERNACLE OR
TEMPLE, BUT WAS THEREBY FORCED TO  TURN IT INTO MONEY, HE WAS TO
BESTOW THAT MONEY ON WHATSOEVER PLEASED HIM; OXEN, SHEEP,
WINE, OR STRONG DRINK; AND TO EAT AND DRINK THEREOF THERE
BEFORE THE LORD BOTH HE AND HIS HOUSEHOLD, VERSES TWENTYFOUR, TWENTYFIVE,
TWENTYSIX. AS FOR THE TITHES OF EVERY THIRD YEAR, THEY WERE NOT GIVEN ONLY TO
THE LEVITE, BUT TO THE STRANGER, THE FATHERLESS, AND THE WIDOW,
VERSES TWENTYEIGHT, TWENTYNINE AND CHAPTER TWENTYSIX. TWELVE, THIRTEEN. SO
THAT OURS, IF THEY WILL HAVE TITHES, MUST ADMIT OF THESE SHARERS  WITH THEM.
NAY, THESE TITHES WERE NOT PAID IN AT ALL TO THE LEVITE, BUT THE LEVITE
HIMSELF WAS TO COME WITH THOSE OF HIS FELLOW GUESTS AND EAT HIS
SHARE OF THEM ONLY AT HIS HOUSE WHO PROVIDED THEM; AND THIS
NOT IN REGARD OF HIS MINISTERIAL OFFICE, BUT BECAUSE HE HAD NO
PART NOR INHERITANCE IN THE LAND. LASTLY, THE PRIESTS AND
LEVITES, A TRIBE, WERE OF A FAR DIFFERENT CONSTITUTION FROM THIS OF
OUR MINISTERS UNDER THE GOSPEL: IN THEM WERE ORDERS AND
DEGREES BOTH  BY FAMILY, DIGNITY AND OFFICE, MAILY DISTINGUISHED;
THE HIGH PRIEST, HIS BRETHREN AND HIS SONS, TO WHOM THE
LEVITES THEMSELVES  PAID TITHES, AND OF THE BEST  WERE EMINENTLY
SUPERIOR, NUMBERS EIGHTEEN. TWENTYEIGHT, TWENTYNINE. NO  PROTESTANT, I
SUPPOSE WILL LIKEN ONE OF OUR MINISTERS TO A HIGH PRIEST, BUT RATHER TO A
COMMON LEVITE. UNLESS THEN TO KEEP THEIR TITHES, THEY MEAN
TO BRING BACK AGAIN BISHOPS, ARCHBISHOPS AND THE WHOLE GANG
OF PRELATRY, TO WHOM WILL THEY  THEMSELVES PAY TITHES, AS BY
THAT LAW IT WAS A SIN TO THEM IF THEY DID NOT, VERSE THIRTYTWO. CERTAINLY
THIS MUST NEEDS PUT THEM TO A DEEP DEMUR, WHILE THE DESIRE
OF HOLDING FAST THEIR TITHES WITHOUT SIN, MAY TEMPT THEM TO
BRING BACK AGAIN BISHOPS AS THE LIKENESS OF THAT HIERARCHY THAT
SHOULD RECEIVE TITHES FROM THEM AND THE DESIRE TO PAY NONE,
MAY ADVISE THEM TO KEEP OUT OF THE CHURCH ALL ORDERS ABOVE
THEM. BUT IF WE HAVE TO DO AT PRESENT, AS I SUPPOSE WE HAVE
WITH TRUE REFORMED PROTESTANTS, NOT WITH PAPISTS OR PRELATES,
IT WILL NOT BE DENIED THAT IN THE GOSPEL THERE BE BUT TWO
MINISTERIAL DEGREES, PRESBYTERS AND DEACONS: WHICH IF THEY CONTEND
TO HAVE ANY SUCCESSION, REFERENCE OR CONFORMITY WITH THOSE
TWO DEGREES UNDER THE LAW, PRIESTS AND LEVITES: IT MUST NEEDS BE
SUCH WHEREBY OUR PRESBYTERS OR MINISTERS MAY BE ANSWERABLE
TO PRIESTS, AND OUR DEACONS TO LEVITES: BY WHICH RULE OF
PROPORTION IT WILL FOLLOW THAT WE MUST PAY OUR TITHES TO THE
DEACONS ONLY, AND THEY ONLY TO THE MINISTERS. BUT IF IT BE TRUER
YET THAT THE PRIESTHOOD OF AARON TYPIFIED A BETTER REALITY, ONE
PETER TWO FIVE SIGNIFYING THE CHRISTIAN TRUE AND HOLY PRIESTHOOD,
TO OFFER UP SPIRITUAL SACRIFICE; IT FOLLOWS HENCE, THAT WE ARE
NOW JUSTLY EXEMPT FROM PAYING  TITHES, TO ANY WHO CLAIM FROM
AARON, SINCE THAT PRIESTHOOD IS IN US NOW REAL, WHICH IN HIM
WAS BUT A SHADOW. SEEING THEN BY ALL THIS WHICH HATH BEEN
SHOWN THAT THE LAW  OF TITHES IS PARTLY CEREMONIAL, AS THE WORK
WAS FOR WHICH THEY WERE GIVEN, PARTLY JUDICIAL, NOT  OF  COMMON,
BUT OF PARTICULAR RIGHT TO THE TRIBE OF LEVI, NOR TO THEM
ALONE, BUT TO THE OWNER ALSO AND HIS HOUSEHOLD, AT THE TIME OF
THEIR OFFERING, AND EVERY THREE YEAR TO THE STRANGER, THE FATHERLESS,
AND THE WIDOW, THEIR APPOINTED  SHARERS, AND THAT THEY
WERE A TRIBE OF PRIESTS AND DEACONS IMPROPERLY COMPARED TO
THE CONSTITUTION OF OUR MINISTERY, AND THE TITHES GIVEN BY THAT
PEOPLE TO THE DEACONS ONLY, IT FOLLOWS THAT OUR MINISTERS AT
THIS DAY BEING NEITHER PRIESTS NOR LEVITES, NOR FITLY ANSWERING
TO
<N READIE AND EASIE WAY>
<D 1660>
<E COLUMBIA6>
ALTHOUGH SINCE THE WRITING OF THIS TREATISE, THE FACE
OF THINGS HATH HAD SOME CHANGE, WRITS FOR NEW
ELECTIONS HAVE BEEN RECALLED, AND THE MEMBERS AT FIRST
CHOSEN, READMITTED FROM EXCLUSION, YET NOT A LITTLE REJOICING
TO HEAR DECLARED THE RESOLUTION OF THOSE WHO ARE IN POWER,
TENDING TO THE ESTABLISHMENT OF A FREE COMMONWEALTH, AND
TO REMOVE, IF IT BE POSSIBLE, THIS NOXIOUS HUMOUR OF RETURNING
TO BONDAGE, INSTILLED OF LATE BY SOME DECEIVERS, AND NOURISHED
FROM BAD PRINCIPLES AND FALSE APPREHENSIONS AMONG TOO MANY
OF THE PEOPLE, I THOUGHT BEST NOT TO SUPPRESS WHAT I HAD
WRITTEN, HOPING THAT IT MAY NOW BE OF MUCH MORE USE AND
CONCERNMENT TO BE FREELY PUBLISHED, IN THE MIDST OF OUR
ELECTIONS TO A FREE PARLIAMENT, OR THEIR SITTING TO CONSIDER FREELY OF
THE GOVERNMENT; WHOM IT BEHOVES TO HAVE ALL THINGS
REPRESENTED TO THEM THAT MAY DIRECT THEIR JUDGEMENT THEREIN; AND I
NEVER READ OF ANY STATE, SCARCE OF ANY TYRANT GROWN SO
INCURABLE AS TO REFUSE COUNSEL FROM ANY IN A TIME OF PUBLIC
DELIBERATION; MUCH LESS TO BE OFFENDED. IF THEIR ABSOLUTE
DETERMINATION BE TO ENTHRALL  US, BEFORE SO LONG A LENT OF SERVITUDE, THEY
MAY PERMIT US A LITTLE SHROVING-TIME FIRST, WHEREIN TO SPEAK
FREELY, AND TAKE OUR LEAVES OF LIBERTY. AND BECAUSE IN THE
FORMER EDITION THROUGH HASTE, MANY FAULTS ESCAPED, AND MANY
BOOKS WERE SUDDENLY DISPERSED, ERE THE NOTE TO MEND THEM
COULD BE SENT, I TOOK THE OPPORTUNITY FROM THIS OCCASION TO
REVISE AND SOMEWHAT TO ENLARGE THE WHOLE DISCOURSE,
ESPECIALLY THAT PART WHICH ARGUES FOR A PERPETUAL SENATE.
THE TREATISE THUS REVISED AND ENLARGED, IS AS FOLLOWS
THE PARLIAMENT OF ENGLAND, ASSISTED BY A GREAT NUMBER OF
THE PEOPLE WHO APPEARED AND STUCK TO THEM FAITHFULLEST IN
DEFENCE OF RELIGION AND THEIR CIVIL LIBERTIES, JUDGING KINGSHIP
BY LONG EXPERIENCE A GOVERNMENT UNNECESSARY, BURDENSOME
AND DANGEROUS, JUSTLY AND MAGNANIMOUSLY ABOLISHED IT;
TURNING REGAL BONDAGE INTO A FREE COMMONWEALTH, TO THE
ADMIRATION AND TERROR OF OUR EMULOUS NEIGHBOURS. THEY TOOK
THEMSELVES NOT BOUND BY THE LIGHT OF NATURE OR RELIGION, TO
ANY FORMER COVENANT, FROM WHICH THE KING HIMSELF BY MANY
FORFEITURES OF A LATTER DATE OR DISCOVERY, AND OUR OWN LONGER
CONSIDERATION THEREON HAD MORE AND MORE UNBOUND US, BOTH TO
HIMSELF AND HIS POSTERITY; AS HATH BEEN EVER THE JUSTICE AND THE
PRUDENCE OF ALL WISE NATIONS THAT HAVE EJECTED TYRANNY.
THEY COVENANTED ((TO PRESERVE THE KINGS PERSON AND AUTHORITY IN THE PRESERVATION
OF THE TRUE RELIGION AND OUR LIBERTIES;)) NOT IN
HIS ENDEAVOURING TO BRING IN UPON OUR CONSCIENCES A POPISH
RELIGION, UPON OUR LIBERTIES THRALDOM, UPON OUR LIVES
DESTRUCTION, BY HIS OCCASIONING, IF NOT COMPLOTTING, AS WAS AFTER
DISCOVERED, THE IRISH MASSACRE, HIS FOMENTING AND ARMING THE
REBELLION, HIS COVERT LEAGUING WITH THE REBELS AGAINST US, HIS
REFUSING MORE THAN SEVEN TIMES, PROPOSITIONS MOST JUST AND
NECESSARY TO THE TRUE RELIGION AND OUR LIBERTIES, TENDERED HIM
BY THE PARLIAMENT BOTH OF ENGLAND AND SCOTLAND. THEY MADE
NOT THEIR COVENANT CONCERNING HIM WITH NO DIFFERENCE BETWEEN
A KING AND A GOD, OR PROMISED HIM AS JOB DID TO THE ALMIGHTY,
TO TRUST HIM, THOUGH HE SLAY US: THEY UNDERSTOOD THAT THE
SOLEMN ENGAGEMENT, WHEREIN WE ALL FORSWORE KINGSHIP, WAS
NO MORE A BREACH OF THE COVENANT THAN THE COVENANT WAS OF THE
PROTESTATION BEFORE, BUT A FAITHFUL AND PRUDENT GOING ON BOTH
IN THE WORDS WELL WEIGHED, AND IN THE TRUE SENSE OF THE
COVENANT, WITHOUT RESPECT OF PERSONS, WHEN WE COULD NOT SERVE
TWO CONTRARY MASTERS, GOD AND THE KING, OR THE KING AND
THAT MORE SUPREME LAW, SWORN IN THE FIRST PLACE TO MAINTAIN,
OUR SAFETY AND OUR LIBERTY. THEY KNEW THE PEOPLE OF ENGLAND
TO BE A FREE PEOPLE, THEMSELVES THE REPRESENTERS OF THAT
FREEDOM; AND ALTHOUGH MANY WERE EXCLUDED, AND AS MANY FLED (SO
THEY PRETENDED) FROM THE TUMULTS TO OXFORD, YET  THEY WERE LEFT
A SUFFICIENT NUMBER TO ACT IN PARLIAMENT; THEREFORE NOT BOUND
BY ANY STATUTE OF PRECEDING PARLIAMENTS, BUT BY THE LAW OF
NATURE ONLY, WHICH IS THE ONLY LAW OF LAWS TRULY AND PROPERLY
TO ALL MANKIND FUNDAMENTAL; THE BEGINNING AND THE END OF
ALL GOVERNMENT; TO WHICH NO PARLIAMENT OR PEOPLE THAT WILL
THOROUGHLY REFORM, BUT MAY AND MUST HAVE RECOURSE; AS
THEY HAD AND MUST YET HAVE IN CHURCH REFORMATION (IF THEY
THOROUGHLY  INTEND IT) TO EVANGELIC RULES; NOT TO ECCLESIASTICAL
CANONS, THOUGH NEVER SO ANCIENT, SO RATIFIED AND ESTABLISHED IN
THE LAND BY STATUTES, WHICH FOR THE MOST PART ARE MERE
POSITIVE LAWS, NEITHER NATURAL NOR MORAL, AND SO BY ANY PARLIAMENT
FOR JUST AND SERIOUS CONSIDERATIONS, WITHOUT SCRUPLE TO BE AT
ANY TIME REPEALED. IF OTHERS OF THEIR NUMBER, IN THESE THINGS
WERE UNDER FORCE, THEY WOULD NOT, BUT UNDER FREE CONSCIENCE;
IF OTHERS WERE EXCLUDED BY A POWER WHICH THEY COULD NOT
RESIST, THEY WERE NOT THEREFORE TO LEAVE THE HELM OF GOVERNMENT
IN NO HANDS, TO DISCONTINUE THEIR CARE OF THE PUBLIC PEACE AND
SAFETY, TO DESERT  THE PEOPLE IN ANARCHY AND CONFUSION; NO
MORE THAN WHEN SO MANY OF THEIR MEMBERS LEFT THEM, AS MADE
UP IN OUTWARD FORMALITY A MORE LEGAL PARLIAMENT OF THREE
ESTATES AGAINST THEM. THE BEST AFFECTED ALSO AND BEST
PRINCIPLED OF THE PEOPLE, STOOD NOT NUMBERING OR COMPUTING ON
WHICH SIDE WERE MOST VOICES IN PARLIAMENT, BUT ON WHICH SIDE
APPEARED TO THEM MOST REASON, MOST SAFETY, WHEN THE HOUSE
DIVIDED  UPON MAIN MATTERS: WHAT WAS WELL MOTIONED AND
ADVISED, THEY EXAMINED  NOT WHETHER FEAR OR PERSUASION CARRIED
IT IN THE VOTE; NEITHER DID THEY MEASURE VOTES AND COUNSELS BY
THE INTENTIONS OF THEM THAT VOTED; KNOWING THAT INTENTIONS
EITHER ARE BUT GUESSED AT, OR NOT SOON ENOUGH KNOWN; AND
ALTHOUGH GOOD, CAN NEITHER MAKE THE DEED SUCH, NOR PREVENT
THE CONSEQUENCE FROM BEING BAD: SUPPOSE BAD INTENTIONS IN
THINGS OTHERWISE WELLDONE; WHAT WAS WELLDONE WAS BY THEM
WHO THOUGHT SO, NOT THE LESS OBEYED OR FOLLOWED IN THE STATE;
SINCE IN THE CHURCH, WHO HAD NOT RATHER FOLLOW ISCARIOT OR
SIMON THE MAGICIAN, THOUGH TO COVETOUS ENDS, PREACHING,
THAN SAUL, THOUGH IN THE UPRIGHTNESS OF HIS HEART PERSECUTING
THE GOSPEL? SAFER THEY THEREFORE JUDGED WHAT THEY THOUGHT THE
BETTER COUNSELS, THOUGH CARRIED ON  BY SOME PERHAPS TO BAD
ENDS, THAN THE WORSE, BY OTHERS, THOUGH ENDEAVOURED WITH BEST
INTENTIONS: AND YET THEY WERE NOT TO LEARN THAT A GREATER
NUMBER MIGHT BE CORRUPT WITHIN THE WALLS OF A PARLIAMENT AS WELL
AS OF A CITY; WHEREOF IN MATTERS OF NEAREST CONCERNMENT ALL
MEN WILL BE JUDGES; NOR EASILY PERMIT, THAT THE ODDS OF VOICES
IN THEIR GREATEST COUNSELS, SHALL MORE ENDANGER THEM BY CORRUPT
OR CREDULOUS VOTES, THAN THE ODDS OF ENEMIES BY OPEN ASSAULTS;
JUDGING THAT  MOST VOICES OUGHT NOT ALWAYS TO PREVAIL WHERE
MAIN MATTERS ARE IN QUESTION; IF OTHERS HENCE WILL PRETEND TO
DISTURB ALL COUNSELS, WHAT IS THAT TO THEM WHO PRETEND NOT,
BUT ARE IN REAL DANGER; NOT THEY ONLY SO JUDGING, BUT A GREAT
THOUGH NOT THE GREATEST , NUMBER OF THEIR CHOSEN PATRIOTS, WHO
MIGHT BE MORE IN WEIGHT THAN  THE OTHERS IN NUMBER; THERE
BEING IN NUMBER LITTLE VIRTUE, BUT BY WEIGHT AND MEASURE
WISDOM WORKING ALL THINGS: AND THE DANGERS ON EITHER SIDE
THEY SERIOUSLY THUS WEIGHED: FROM THE TREATY, SHORT FRUITS OF
LONG LABOURS AND SEVEN YEARS WAR; SECURITY  FOR TWENTY
YEARS IF WE CAN HOLD IT; REFORMATION IN THE CHURCH FOR THREE
YEARS: THEN PUT TO SHIFT AGAIN WITH OUR VANQUISHED MASTER.
HIS JUSTICE, HIS HONOUR, HIS CONSCIENCE DECLARED QUITE
CONTRARY TO OURS; WHICH WOULD HAVE FURNISHED HIM WITH MANY
SUCH EVASIONS, AS IN A BOOK ENTITLED AN INQUISITION FOR BLOOD,
SOON AFTER WERE NOT CONCEALED: BISHOPS NOT TOTALLY REMOVED,
BUT LEFT AS IT WERE IN AMBUSH, A RESERVE, WITH ORDINATION IN
THEIR SOLE POWER; THEIR LANDS ALREADY SOLD, NOT TO BE ALIENATED,
BUT RENTED, AND THE SALE OF THEM CALLED SACRILEGE; DELINQUENTS
FEW OF MANY BROUGHT TO CONDIGN PUNISHMENT; ACCESSORIES
PUNISHED; THE CHIEF AUTHOR, ABOVE PARDON, THOUGH AFTER
UTMOST RESISTANCE, VANQUISHED; NOT TO GIVE, BUT TO RECEIVE LAWS;
YET BESOUGHT, TREATED WITH, AND  TO BE THANKED FOR HIS GRATIOUS
CONCESSIONS, TO BE HONOURED, WORSHIPPED, GLORIFIED. IF THIS WE
SWORE TO DO, WITH WHAT RIGHTEOUSNESS IN THE SIGHT OF GOD
WITH WHAT ASSURANCE  THAT WE BRING NOT BY SUCH AN OATH THE
WHOLE SEA OF BLOOD-GUILTINESS UPON OUR OWN HEADS? IF ON
THE OTHER SIDE WE  PREFER A FREE GOVERNMENT, THOUGH  FOR THE
PRESENT NOT OBTAINED, YET ALL THOSE SUGGESTED FEARS AND
DIFFICULTIES, AS THE EVENT WILL PROVE, EASILY OVERCOME, WE REMAIN
FINALLY SECURE FROM THE EXASPERATED REGAL POWER, AND OUT OF
SNARES; SHALL RETAIN THE BEST PART OF OUR LIBERTY, WHICH IS OUR
RELIGION, AND THE CIVIL PART WILL BE FROM THESE WHO DEFER US,
MUCH MORE EASILY RECOVERED, BEING NEITHER SO SUBTLE NOR SO
AWEFUL AS A KING REINTHRONED. NOR WERE THEIR ACTIONS LESS BOTH AT
HOME AND ABROAD THAN MIGHT BECOME THE HOPES OF A GLORIOUS
RISING COMMONWEALTH: NOR WERE THE EXPRESSIONS BOTH OF
ARMY AND PEOPLE, WHETHER IN THEIR PUBLIC DECLARATIONS OR
SEVERAL WRITINGS OTHER THAN SUCH AS TESTIFIED A SPIRIT IN THIS
NATION NO LESS NOBLE AND WELL FITTED TO THE LIBERTY  OF A
COMMONWEALTH, THAN IN THE ANCIENT GREEKS OR ROMANS. NOR WAS
THE HEROIC CAUSE UNSUCCESSFULLY DEFENDED TO ALL CHRISTENDOM
AGAINST THE TONGUE OF A FAMOUS AND THOUGHT INVINCIBLE
ADVERSARY; NOR THE CONSTANCY AND FORTITUDE THAT SO NOBLY
VINDICATED OUR LIBERTY, OUR VICTORY AT ONCE AGAINST TWO THE MOST
PREVAILING USURPERS OVER MANKIND, SUPERSTITION AND TYRANNY
UNPRAISED OR UNCELEBRATED IN A WRITTEN MONUMENT, LIKELY TO
OUTLIVE DETRACTION, AS IT HATH HITHERTO CONVINCED OR SILENCED NOT
A FEW OF OUR DETRACTORS, ESPECIALLY IN PARTS ABROAD. AFTER OUR
LIBERTY AND RELIGION THUS PROSPEROUSLY FOUGHT FOR, GAINED AND
MANY YEARS POSSESSED, EXCEPT IN THOSE UNHAPPY INTERRUPTIONS,
WHICH GOD HATH REMOVED, NOW THAT NOTHING REMAINS, BUT IN
ALL REASON THE CERTAIN HOPES OF A SPEEDY AND IMMEDIATE
SETTLEMENT FOR EVER IN A FIRM AND FREE COMMONWEALTH, FOR THIS
EXTOLLED AND MAGNIFIED NATION, REGARDLESS BOTH OF HONOUR WON
OR DELIVERANCES VOUTSAFED FROM HEAVEN, TO FALL BACK OR RATHER
TO CREEP BACK SO POORLY AS IT SEEMS THE MULTITUDE WOULD TO THEIR
ONCE ABJURED AND DETESTED THRALDOM OF KINGSHIP, TO BE OUR
SELVES THE SLANDERERS OF OUR OWN JUST AND RELIGIOUS DEEDS,
THOUGH DONE BY SOME TO COVETOUS AND AMBITIOUS ENDS, YET NOT
THEREFORE TO BE STAINED WITH THEIR INFAMY,OR THEY TO ASPERSE
THE INTEGRITY OF OTHERS, AND YET THESE NOW BY REVOLTING FROM
THE CONSCIENCE OF DEEDS WELLDONE BOTH IN CHURCH AND STATE, TO
THROW AWAY AND FORSAKE, OR RATHER TO BETRAY A JUST AND NOBLE
CAUSE FOR THE MIXTURE OF BAD MEN WHO HAVE ILL MANAGED AND
ABUSED IT (WHICH HAD OUR FATHERS DONE HERETOFORE, AND ON  THE
SAME PRETENCE DESERTED TRUE RELIGION, WHAT HAD LONG ERE THIS
BECOME OF OUR GOSPEL AND ALL PROTESTANT REFORMATION SO MUCH
INTERMIXED WITH THE AVARICE AND AMBITION OF SOME REFORMERS?)
AND BY THUS RELAPSING, TO VERIFY ALL THE BITTER PREDICTIONS OF
OUR TRIUMPHING ENEMIES, WHO WILL NOW THINK THEY WISELY
DISCERNED AND JUSTLY CENSURED BOTH US AND ALL OUR ACTIONS AS
RASH, REBELLIOUS, HYPOCRITICAL AND IMPIOUS, NOT ONLY ARGUES A
STRANGE DEGENERATE CONTAGION SUDDENLY SPREAD AMONG US
FITTED AND PREPARED FOR NEW SLAVERY, BUT WILL RENDER US A
SCORN AND DERISION TO ALL OUR NEIGHBOURS. AND WHAT WILL THEY
AT BEST SAY OF US AND OF THE WHOLE ENGLISH NAME, BUT
SCOFFINGLY AS OF THAT FOOLISH BUILDER, MENTIONED BY OUR  SAVIOUR,
WHO BEGAN TO BUILD A TOWER, AND WAS NOT ABLE TO FINISH IT.
WHERE IS THIS GOODLY TOWER OF A COMMONWEALTH, WHICH THE
ENGLISH BOASTED THEY WOULD BUILD TO OVERSHADOW KINGS, AND
BE ANOTHER ROME IN THE WEST? THE FOUNDATION INDEED THEY
LAID GALLANTLY; BUT FELL INTO A WORSE CONFUSION, NOT OF TONGUES,
BUT OF FACTIONS, THAN THOSE AT THE TOWER OF BABEL; AND HAVE
LEFT NO MEMORIAL OF THEIR WORK BEHIND THEM REMAINING, BUT
IN THE COMMON LAUGHTER OF EUROPE. WHICH MUST NEEDS REDOUND
THE MORE TO OUR SHAME IF WE BUT LOOK ON OUR
NEIGHBOURS THE UNITED PROVINCES, TO US INFERIOR IN ALL OUTWARD
ADVANTAGES; WHO NOTWITHSTANDING, IN THE MIDST OF GREATER
DIFFICULTIES, COURAGEOUSLY, WISELY, CONSTANTLY WENT THROUGH
WITH THE SAME WORK, AND ARE SETTLED IN ALL THE HAPPY
ENJOYMENTS OF A POTENT AND FLOURISHING REPUBLIC TO THIS DAY.
BESIDES THIS, IF WE  RETURN TO KINGSHIP, AND SOON REPENT,
AS UNDOUBTEDLY WE SHALL, WHEN WE BEGIN TO FIND THE OLD
ENCROACHMENTS COMING ON BY LITTLE AND LITTLE UPON OUR
CONSCIENCES, WHICH MUST NECESSARILY PROCEED FROM KING AND
BISHOP UNITED INSEPARABLY IN ONE INTEREST, WE MAY BE FORCED
PERHAPS TO FIGHT OVER AGAIN ALL THAT WE HAVE FOUGHT, AND
SPEND OVER AGAIN ALL THAT WE HAVE SPENT, BUT ARE NEVER LIKE TO
ATTAIN THUS FAR AS WE ARE NOW ADVANCED TO THE RECOVERY OF OUR
FREEDOM, NEVER TO HAVE  IT IN POSSESSION AS WE NOW HAVE  IT,
NEVER TO BE VOUTSAFED HEREAFTER THE LIKE MERCIES AND SIGNAL
ASSISTANCES  FROM HEAVEN IN OUR CAUSE, IF BY OUR INGRATEFUL
BACKSLIDING WE MAKE  THESE FRUITLESS; FLYING NOW TO REGAL
CONCESSIONS FROM HIS DIVINE CONDESCENSIONS AND GRATIOUS ANSWERS
TO OUR ONCE IMPORTUNING PRAYERS AGAINST THE TYRANNY WHICH
WE THEN GROANED UNDER: MAKING VAINER AND VILER THAN DIRT THE
BLOOD OF SO MANY THOUSAND FAITHFUL AND VALIANT ENGLISH
MEN, WHO LEFT US IN THIS LIBERTY, BOUGHT WITH THEIR LIVES;
LOSING BY A STRANGE AFTERGAME OF FOLLY, ALL THE BATTLES WE HAVE
WON, TOGETHER WITH ALL SCOTLAND AS TO OUR CONQUEST, HEREBY
LOST, WHICH NEVER ANY OF OUR KINGS COULD CONQUER, ALL THE
TREASURE WE HAVE SPENT, NOT THAT CORRUPTIBLE TREASURE ONLY, BUT
THAT FAR MORE PRECIOUS  OF ALL OUR LATE MIRACULOUS DELIVERANCES;
TREADING BACK AGAIN WITH LOST LABOUR ALL OUR HAPPY STEPS IN
THE PROGRESS OF REFORMATION; AND MOST PITIFULLY DEPRIVING
OUR SELVES THE INSTANT FRUITION OF THAT FREE COMMONWEALTH, NOT ONLY
HELD BY WISEST MEN IN ALL AGES THE NOBLEST, THE MANLIEST, THE
EQUALLEST, THE JUSTEST GOVERNMENT, THE MOST AGREEABLE TO ALL
DUE LIBERTY AND PROPORTIONED EQUALITY, BOTH HUMAN, CIVIL, AND
CHRISTIAN, MOST CHERISHING TO VIRTUE AND TRUE RELIGION, BUT
ALSO (I MAY SAY IT WITH GREATEST PROBABILITY) PLAINLY
COMMENDED, OR RATHER ENJOINED BY OUR SAVIOUR HIMSELF, TO ALL
CHRISTIANS, NOT WITHOUT REMARKABLE DISALLOWANCE, AND THE
BRAND OF GENTILISM UPON KINGSHIP. GOD IN MUCH DISPLEASURE
GAVE A KING TO THE ISRAELITES, AND IMPUTED IT A SIN TO THEM THAT
THEY SOUGHT ONE: BUT CHRIST APPARENTLY FORBIDS HIS DISCIPLES
TO ADMIT OF ANY SUCH HEATHENISH GOVERNMENT: ((THE KINGS OF
THE GENTILES,)) SAITH HE, ((EXERCISE LORDSHIP OVER THEM;)) AND THEY
THAT  ((EXERCISE AUTHORITY UPON THEM, ARE CALLED BENEFACTORS:
BUT YE SHALL NOT  BE SO; BUT HE THAT IS GREATEST AMONG YOU, LET
HIM BE AS THE YOUNGER; AND HE THAT IS CHIEF, AS HE THAT SERVETH.))
THE OCCASION OF THESE HIS WORDS WAS THE AMBITIOUS DESIRE OF
ZEBEDE'S TWO SONS, TO BE EXALTED ABOVE THEIR BRETHREN IN HIS
KINGDOM, WHICH THEY THOUGHT WAS TO BE ERE LONG UPON EARTH
THAT HE SPEAKS OF CIVIL GOVERNMENT IS MANIFEST BY THE
FORMER PART OF THE COMPARISON, WHICH INFERS  THE OTHER PART TO
BE ALWAYS IN THE SAME KIND. AND WHAT GOVERNMENT COMES
NEARER TO THIS PRECEPT OF CHRIST, THAN A FREE COMMONWEALTH;
WHEREIN THEY WHO ARE GREATEST, ARE  PERPETUAL SERVANTS AND
DRUDGES TO THE PUBLIC AT THEIR OWN COST AND CHARGES, NEGLECT
THEIR OWN AFFAIRS, YET ARE NOT ELEVATED ABOVE THEIR BRETHREN;
LIVE SOBERLY IN THEIR FAMILIES, WALK THE STREETS AS OTHER MEN,
MAY BE SPOKEN TO FREELY, FAMILIARLY, FRIENDLY, WITHOUT
ADORATION. WHEREAS A KING MUST BE ADORED LIKE A DEMIGOD, WITH
A DISSOLUTE  AND HAUGHTY COURT ABOUT HIM, OF VAST EXPENSE AND
LUXURY, MASKS AND REVELS, TO THE DEBAUCHING OF OUR PRIME
GENTRY BOTH MALE AND FEMALE; NOT IN THEIR PASTIMES ONLY,
BUT IN EARNEST, BY THE LOOSE IMPLOYMENTS OF COURT SERVICE,
WHICH WILL THEM BE THOUGHT HONOURABLE. THERE WILL BE A QUEEN
ALSO OF NO LESS CHARGE; IN MOST LIKELIHOOD OUTLANDISH AND A
PAPIST; BESIDES A QUEEN MOTHER SUCH ALREADY; TOGETHER WITH
BOTH THEIR COURTS AND NUMEROUS TRAIN: THEN A ROYAL ISSUE AND
ERE LONG SEVERALLY THEIR SUMPTUOUS COURTS; TO THE MULTIPLYING
OF A SERVILE CREW, NOT OF SERVANTS ONLY, BUT OF NOBILITY AND
GENTRY , BRED UP THEN TO THE HOPES NOT OF A PUBLIC, BUT OF COURT
OFFICES; TO BE STEWARDS, CHAMBERLAINS, USHERS, GROOMS, EVEN
OF THE CLOSE-STOOL;  AND THE LOWER THEIR MINDS DEBASED WITH
COURT  OPINIONS, CONTRARY TO ALL VIRTUE AND REFORMATION, THE
HAUGHTIER WILL BE THEIR PRIDE AND PROFUSENESS: WE MAY WELL
REMEMBER THIS NOT LONG SINCE AT HOME; OR NEEDS BUT LOOK AT
PRESENT INTO THE FRENCH COURT, WHERE ENTICEMENTS AND
PREFERMENTS DAILY DRAW  AWAY AND PERVERT THE PROTESTANT
NOBILITY. AS TO THE BURDEN OF EXPENSE, TO OUR COST WE SHALL SOON
KNOW IT; FOR ANY GOOD TO US, DESERVING TO BE TERMED NO BETTER
THAN THE VAST AND LAVISH PRICE OF OUR SUBJECTION AND THEIR DEBAUCHERY;
WHICH WE ARE NOW SO GREEDILY CHEAPENING, AND
WOULD SO FAIN BE PAYING MOST INCONSIDERATELY TO A SINGLE PERSON;
WHO FOR  ANY THING WHEREIN THE PUBLIC REALLY NEEDS HIM,
WILL HAVE LITTLE ELSE TO DO, BUT TO BESTOW THE EATING AND DRINKING
OF EXCESSIVE DAINTIES, TO SET A POMPOUS FACE UPON THE SUPERFICIAL
ACTINGS OF STATE, TO PAGEANT HIMSELF UP AND DOWN IN
PROGRESS AMONG THE PERPETUAL BOWINGS AND CRINGINGS OF AN
ABJECT PEOPLE, ON EITHER SIDE DEIFYING AND ADORING HIM FOR
NOTHING DONE THAT CAN DESERVE IT. FOR WHAT CAN HE MORE THAN
ANOTHER MAN? WHO EVEN IN THE EXPRESSION OF A LATE COURT-POET
SITS ONLY LIKE A GREAT CIPHER SET TO NO PURPOSE BEING
OFT TIMES A MISCHIEF, A PEST, A SCOURGE OF THE NATION, AND
WHICH IS WORSE NOT TO BE REMOVED NOT TO BE CONTROLLED, MUCH
LESS ACCUSED OR BROUGHT TO PUNISHMENT, WITHOUT THE DANGER OF
A COMMON RUIN, WITHOUT THE  SHAKING AND ALMOST SUBVERSION
OF THE WHOLE LAND. WHEREAS IN A FREE COMMONWEALTH, ANY
GOVERNOR OR CHIEF COUNSELLOR OFFENDING, MAY BE REMOVED AND
PUNSIHED WITHOUT THE LEAST COMMOTION. CERTAINLY THEN THAT
PEOPLE MUST NEEDS BE MAD OR STRANGELY INFATUATED, THAT BUILD
THE CHIEF HOPE OF THEIR COMMON HAPPINESS OR SAFETY ON A
SINGLE PERSON: WHO IF HE HAPPEN TO BE GOOD, CAN DO NO
<N BRIEF NOTES>
<D 1660>
<E COLUMBIA6>
I AFFIRMED IN THE PREFACE OF A LATE DISCOURSE, ENTITLED,
 ((READY AND EASY WAY ETC....)) THAT((.......)) AND TO MAKE GOOD, THAT WHAT
I THEN AFFIRMED, WAS NOT WITHOUT GROUND, ONE OF THOSE DECEIVERS
I PRESENT HERE TO THE PEOPLE: AND IF I PROVE HIM NOT
SUCH, REFUSE NOT TO BE SO ACCOUNTED IN HIS STEAD.
HE BEGINS IN HIS EPISTLE TO THE GENERAL; AND MOVES CUNNINGLY
FOR A LICENCE TO BE ADMITTED PHYSICIAN BOTH TO CHURCH
AND STATE; THEN SETS OUT HIS PRACTICE IN PHYSICAL TERMS, ((...
.....)) TELLS OF THE OPPOSITION WHICH HE MET WITH FROM THE
COLLEGE OF STATE-PHYSICIANS, THEN LAYS BEFORE YOU HIS DRUGS
AND INGREDIENTS; ((..........
...........)) A
PRETTY FANTASTIC DOSE OF DIVINITY FROM A PULPIT-MOUNTIBANK,
NOT UNLIKE THE FOX THAT TURNING PEDDLAR, OPENED HIS PACK
OF WARE BEFORE THE KID; THOUGH HE NOW WOULD SEEM TO ((...
......)) UNDERTAKING TO ((.........
........))WHICH HOW HE PERFORMS, WE SHALL QUICKLY SEE.
FIRST HE WOULD SUBORN SAINT LUKE AS HIS SPOKESMAN TO THE
GENERAL, PRESUMING, IT SEEMS,  TO HAVE HAD AS PERFECT
UNDERSTANDING OF THINGS FROM THE VERY FIRST, AS THE EVANGELIST HAD
OF HIS GOSPEL; THAT THE GENERAL WHO HATH SO EMINENTLY BORNE
HIS PART IN THE WHOLE ACTION, MIGHT KNOW THE CERTAINTY OF
THOSE THINGS BETTER FROM HIM A PARTIAL SEQUESTERED ENEMY: FOR
SO HE PRESENTLY APPEARS, THOUGH COVERTLY AND LIKE THE TEMPTER;
COMMENCING HIS ADDRESS WITH AN IMPUDENT CALUMNY AND
AFFRONT TO HIS EXCELLENCE, THAT HE WOULD BE PLEASED  ((...
...........)) NOT OF GOD
ONLY, WHICH WE DOUBT NOT, BUT ((OF HIS ANOINTED)), MEANING
THE LATE KINGS SON: WHICH IS TO CHARGE HIM MOST AUDACIOUSLY
AND FALSELY WITH THE RENOUNCING OF HIS OWN PUBLIC
PROMISES AND DECLARATIONS BOTH TO THE PARLIAMENT AND THE
ARMY, AND WE TRUST HIS ACTIONS ERE LONG WILL DETER SUCH
INSINUATING SLANDERERS FROM THUS APPROACHING HIM FOR THE
FUTURE. BUT THE GENERAL MAY WELL EXCUSE HIM; FOR THE COMFORTER
HIMSELF SCAPES NOT HIS PRESUMPTION, AVOUCHED AS
FALSELY TO HAVE IMPOWERED TO THOSE DESIGNS HIM AND HIM ONLY,
WHO HATH SOLEMNLY DECLARED THE CONTRARY. WHAT FANATIC
AGAINST WHOM HE SO OFTEN INVEIGHS, COULD MORE PRESUMPTUOUSLY
AFFIRM WHOM THE COMFORTER HATH IMPOWERED, THAN THIS
ANTIFANATIC, AS HE WOULD BE THOUGHT?
THE TEXT.
PROVERBS TWENTYFOUR. TWENTYONE. ((.....))) ET CETERA.
LETTING PASS MATTERS NOT IN CONTROVERSY, I COME TO THE
MAIN DRIFT OF YOUR SERMON, THE KING; WHICH WORD HERE IS
EITHER TO SIGNIFY ANY SUPREME MAGISTRATE, OR ELSE YOUR LATTER
OBJECT OF FEAR IS NOT UNIVERSAL, BELONGS NOT AT ALL TO MANY PARTS
OF CHRISTENDOM, THAT HAVE NO KING; AND PARTICULAR NOT TO
US. THAT WE HAVE NO KING SINCE THE PUTTING DOWN OF KINGSHIP
IN THIS COMMONWEALTH, IS MANIFEST BY THIS LAST PARLIAMENT,
WHO TO THE TIME OF THEIR DISSOLVING NOT ONLY MADE NO
ADDRESS AT ALL TO ANY KING BUT SUMMONED THIS NEXT TO COME
BY THE WRIT FORMERLY APPOINTED OF A FREE COMMONWEALTH,
WITHOUT RESTITUTION OR THE LEAST MENTION OF ANY KINGLY RIGHT
OR POWER; WHICH COULD NOT BE, IF THERE WERE AT  PRESENT ANY
KING OF ENGLAND. THE MAIN PART THEREFORE OF YOUR SERMON,
IF IT MEAN A KING IN THE USUAL SENSE, IS EITHER IMPERTINENT AND
ABSURD, EXHORTING YOUR AUDITORY TO FEAR THAT WHICH IS NOT, OR
IF KING HERE BE, AS IT IS, UNDERSTOOD FOR ANY SUPREME MAGISTRATE,
BY YOUR OWN EXHORTATION THEY ARE IN THE FIRST PLACE NOT
TO MEDDLE WITH YOU, AS BEING YOUR SELF MOST OF ALL THE SEDITIOUS
MEANT HERE, AND THE DESIROUS OF CHANGE, IN STIRRING THEM
UP TO FEAR A KING, WHOM THE PRESENT GOVERNMENT TAKES
NO NOTICE OF.
YOU BEGIN WITH A VAIN VISION, ((........
.....)) (WHICH WILL NOT BE YOUR LAST BLUSH) ((......
........)) BY THIS SIMILITUDE, YOUR CONCEITED
SANCTUARY, WORSE THAN THE ALTAR OF AHAZ, PATTERNED
FROM DAMASCUS, DEGRADES GOD TO A CHERUB, AND RAISES YOUR
KING TO BE HIS COLLATERAL IN PLACE, NOTWITHSTANDING THE OTHER
DIFFERENCES YOU PUT: WHICH WELL AGREES WITH THE COURT-LETTERS,
LATELY PUBLISHED FROM THIS LORD TO TOTHER LORD, THAT CRY HIM
UP FOR NO LESS THAN ANGELICAL AND CELESTIAL.
YOUR FIRST OBSERVATION, PAGE EIGHT, IS THAT ((.........
.....)) AND YOUR SELF IS THE FIRST MAN WHO PUTS THEM ASUNDER
BY THE FIRST PROOF OF YOUR DOCTRINE IMMEDIATELY FOLLOWING,
JUDGES SEVEN TWENTY. WHICH ((COUPLES THE SWORD OF THE LORD AND GIDEON,))
A MAN WHO NOT ONLY WAS NO KING, BUT REFUSED TO BE A
KING OR MONARCH, WHEN IT WAS OFFERED HIM, IN THE VERY NEXT
CHAPTER, VERSES TWENTYTWO, TWENTYTHREE. ((......
.......)) HERE WE
SEE THAT THIS WORTHY HEROIC DELIVERER OF HIS COUNTRY THOUGHT
IT BEST GOVERNED, IF THE LORD GOVERNED IT IN THAT FORM OF A FREE
COMMONWEALTH WHICH THEY THEN ENJOYED WITHOUT A SINGLE
PERSON. AND THIS IS YOUR FIRST SCRIPTURE ABUSED AND MOST IMPERTINENTLY CITED,
NAY AGAINST YOUR SELF, TO PROVE THAT ((.....
.....)) WHICH YOU INTERPRET
((.....)) AGAINST THE DECLARED JUDGEMENT OF OUR PARLIAMENTS, NAY
OF ALL OUR LAWS, WHICH RESERVE TO THEMSELVES ONLY THE POWER
OF LIFE AND DEATH, AND RENDER YOU IN THEIR JUST RESENTMENT OF
THIS BOLDNESS, ANOTHER DOCTOR MANWARING.
YOUR NEXT PROOF IS AS FALSE AND FRIVOLOUS, ((....)) SAY
YOU, ((....)); TRUE, BUT NOT THE KING ONLY, FOR
GIDEON BY WHOM YOU SEEK TO PROVE THIS, NEITHER WAS, NOR
WOULD BE A KING; AND AS YOU YOUR SELF CONFESS, PAGE FORTY, ((....
.........)) ROMANS THIRTEEN FOUR THIS ALSO IS AS TRUE OF ANY LAWFUL RULERS,
ESPECIALLY SUPREME, SO THAT RULERS VERSE THREE AND THEREFORE THIS PRESENT
 GOVERNMENT, WITHOUT WHOSE AUTHORITY YOU EXCITE THE
PEOPLE TO A KING, BEAR THE SWORD AS WELL AS KINGS, AND AS
LITTLE IN VAIN. ((.....
......)) THIS IS LIKEWISE GRANTED: BUT WHO IS HIS
ANOINTED? NOT EVERY KING, BUT THEY ONLY WHO WERE ANOINTED
OR MADE KINGS BY HIS SPECIAL COMMAND; AS SAUL, DAVID, AND
HIS RACE, WHICH ENDED IN THE MESSIAH, (FROM WHOM NO KINGS
AT THIS DAY CAN DERIVE THEIR RULE) JEHU, CYRUS, AND IF ANY OTHER
WERE BY NAME APPOINTED BY HIM TO SOME PARTICULAR SERVICE:
AS FOR THE REST OF KINGS, ALL OTHER SUPREME MAGISTRATES ARE AS
MUCH THE LORDS ANOINTED AS THEY; AND OUR OBEDIENCE COMMANDED
EQUALLY TO THEM ALL; ((.....
.....)) ROMANS THIRTEEN. ONE. AND WE ARE EXHORTED IN THE GOSPEL TO OBEY
KINGS, AS OTHER MAGISTRATES, NOT THAT THEY ARE CALLED ANY
WHERE THE LORD'S ANOINTED, BUT AS THEY ARE  ((....
...)) ONE PETER TWO. THIRTEEN. YOU THEREFORE AND OTHER SUCH FALSE DOCTORS,
PREACHING KINGS TO YOUR AUDITORY, AS THE LORD'S   ONLY ANOINTED,
TO WITHDRAW PEOPLE FROM THE PRESENT GOVERNMENT, BY
YOUR OWN TEXT ARE SELF CONDEMNED, AND NOT TO BE FOLLOWED, NOT
TO BE MEDDLED WITH, BUT TO BE NOTED, AS MOST OF ALL OTHERS THE
SEDITIOUS AND DESIROUS OF CHANGE.
YOUR THIRD PROOF IS NO LESS AGAINST YOUR SELF. PSALMS  ONEHUNDREDANDFIVE.
FIFTEEN. ((.....)) FOR THIS IS NOT SPOKEN IN BEHALF OF
KINGS, BUT SPOKEN  TO REPROVE KINGS, THAT THEY SHOULD NOT
TOUCH HIS ANOINTED SAINTS AND SERVANTS, THE SEED OF ABRAHAM,
AS THE VERSE NEXT BEFORE MIGHT HAVE TAUGHT YOU: ((....
......)) ACCORDING TO THAT TWO CORINTHIANS ONE TWENTYONE. ((...
.....)) BUT HOW WELL YOU CONFIRM
ONE WRESTED SCRIPTURE WITH ANOTHER: ONE SAMUEL EIGHT. SEVEN. ((....
.....)) GROSSLY MISAPPLYING THESE WORDS,
WHICH WERE NOT SPOKEN TO ANY WHO HAD RESISTED OR REJECTED A
KING, BUT TO THEM WHO MUCH AGAINST THE WILL OF GOD HAD
SOUGHT A KING, AND REJECTED A COMMONWEALTH, WHEREIN THEY
MIGHT HAVE LIVED HAPPILY UNDER THE REIGN OF GOD ONLY, THEIR
KING. LET THE WORDS INTERPRET THEMSELVES: VERSE SIX SEVEN. ((...
...................................................))
HENCE YOU CONCLUDE, ((.........
.....)) O NOTORIOUS ABUSE OF SCRIPTURE! WHENAS
YOU SHOULD HAVE CONCLUDED, SO UNWILLING WAS GOD TO GIVE
THEM A KING, SO WIDE WAS THE DISJUNCTION OF GOD FROM A
KING. IS THIS THE DOCTRINE YOU BOAST OF TO BE ((....
.......)) BAD LOGIC, BAD MATHEMATICS (FOR PRINCIPLES
CAN HAVE NO DEMONSTRATION AT ALL) BUT WORSE DIVINITY. O
PEOPLE OF AN IMPLICIT FAITH NO BETTER THAN ROMISH, IF THESE
BE THY PRIME TEACHERS; WHO TO THEIR CREDULOUS AUDIENCE
DARE THUS JUGGLE WITH SCRIPTURE, TO ALLEDGE THOSE PLACES FOR THE
PROOF OF THEIR DOCTRINE, WHICH ARE THE PLAIN REFUTATION: AND
THIS IS ALL THE SCRIPTURE WHICH HE BRINGS TO CONFIRM HIS POINT.
THE REST OF HIS PREACHMENT IS MERE GROUNDLESS CHAT, SAVE
HERE AND THERE A FEW GRAINS OF CORN SCATTERED TO INTICE THE SILLY
FOWL INTO HIS NET, INTERLACED HERE AND THERE WITH SOME HUMAN
READING; THOUGH SLIGHT, AND NOT WITHOUT GEOGRAPHICAL AND
HISTORICAL MISTAKES: AS PAGE TWENTYNINE, SUEVIA THE GERMAN DUKEDOM,
FOR SUECIA THE NORTHERN KINGDOM: PHILIP OF MACEDON,
WHO IS GENERALLY UNDERSTOOD OF THE GREAT ALEXANDERS FATHER
ONLY, MADE CONTEMPORARY, PAGE THIRTYONE, WITH T. QUINTUS THE
ROMAN COMMANDER, INSTEAD OF T. QUINTUS AND THE LATTER
PHILIP: AND PAGE FORTYFOUR, TULLY CITED IN HIS THIRD ORATION AGAINST
VERRES TO SAY OF HIM, THAT HE WAS A WICKED CONSUL, WHO
NEVER WAS A CONSUL: NOR TROJAN SEDITION EVER PORTRAYED BY THAT
VERSE OF VIRGIL, WHICH YOU CITE PAGE FORTYSEVEN, AS THAT OF TROY:
SCHOOL-BOYS COULD HAVE TOLD YOU, THAT THERE IS NOTHING OF
TROY IN THAT WHOLE PORTRAITURE, AS YOU CALL IT, OF SEDITION.
THESE GROSS MISTAKES MAY JUSTLY BRING IN DOUBT YOUR OTHER
LOOSE CITATIONS; AND THAT YOU TAKE THEM UP SOMEWHERE AT THE
SECOND OR THIRD HAND RASHLY AND WITHOUT DUE CONSIDERING.
NOR ARE YOU HAPPIER IN THE RELATING OR THE MORALIZING YOUR
FABLE. ((....)) (BEING ONCE A FREE NATION SAITH THE FABLE) ((....
........)) (A STORK SAITH THE
FABLE) ((.......)) THIS YOU APPLY
TO THE REPROOF OF THEM WHO DESIRE CHANGE: WHEREAS INDEED THE
TRUE MORAL SHOWS RATHER THE FOLLY OF THOSE, WHO BEING FREE
SEEK A KING; WHICH FOR THE MOST PART EITHER AS A LOG LIES HEAVY
ON HIS SUBJECTS, WITHOUT DOING OUGHT WORTHY OF HIS DIGNITY
AND THE CHARGE TO MAINTAIN HIM, OR AS A STORK IS EVER PECKING
THEM UP AND DEVOURING THEM.
((.................)) PAGE FORTY. IF WE MUST HEAR MOOTING AND LAW-LECTURES
FROM THE PULPIT WHAT SHAME IS IT FOR A DOCTOR OF DIVINITY, NOT
FIRST TO CONSIDER, THAT NO LAW CAN BE FUNDAMENTAL, BUT THAT
WHICH IS GROUNDED ON THE LIGHT OF NATURE OR RIGHT REASON,
COMMONLY CALLED MORAL LAW: WHICH NO FORM OF GOVERNMENT
WAS EVER COUNTED; BUT ARBITRARY, AND AT ALL TIMES IN THE CHOICE
OF EVERY FREE PEOPLE, OR THEIR REPRESENTERS. THIS CHOICE OF GOVERNMENT
IS SO ESSENTIAL TO THEIR FREEDOM, THAT LONGER THAN THEY
HAVE IT, THEY ARE NOT FREE. IN THIS LAND NOT ONLY THE LATE KING
AND HIS POSTERITY, BUT KINGSHIP IT SELF HATH BEEN ABROGATED BY
A LAW; WHICH INVOLVES WITH AS GOOD REASON THE POSTERITY OF A
KING FORFEITED  TO THE PEOPLE, AS THAT LAW HERETOFORE OF TREASON
AGAINST THE KING, ATTAINTED THE CHILDREN WITH THE FATHER.
THIS LAW AGAINST BOTH KING AND KINGSHIP THEY WHO MOST
QUESTION, DO NO LESS QUESTION ALL ENACTED WITHOUT THE KING
AND  HIS ANTIPARLIAMENT AT OXFORD, THOUGH CALLED MONGREL BY
HIMSELF. IF NO LAW MUST BE HELD GOOD, BUT WHAT PASSES IN
FULL PARLIAMENT, THEN SURELY IN EXACTNESS OF LEGALITY, NO MEMBER
MUST BE MISSING: FOR LOOK HOW MANY ARE MISSING, SO
MANY COUNTIES OR CITIES THAT SENT THEM, WANT THEIR REPRESENTERS.
BUT IF BEING ONCE CHOSEN, THEY SERVE FOR THE WHOLE NATION,
THEN ANY NUMBER WHICH IS SUFFICIENT, IS FULL, AND MOST
OF ALL IN TIMES OF DISCORD, NECESSITY AND DANGER. THE KING
HIMSELF WAS BOUND BY THE OLD MODE OF PARLIAMENTS, NOT TO BE
ABSENT, BUT IN CASE OF SICKNESS, OR SOME EXTRAORDINARY OCCASION,
AND THEN TO LEAVE HIS SUBSTITUTE; MUCH LESS MIGHT ANY MEMBER
BE ALLOWED TO ABSENT HIMSELF. IF THE KING THEN AND MANY
OF THE MEMBERS WITH HIM, WITHOUT LEAVING ANY IN HIS STEAD,
FORSOOK THE PARLIAMENT UPON A MERE PANIC FEAR, AS WAS AT THAT
TIME JUDGED BY MOST MEN, AND TO LEVY  WAR AGAINST THEM
THAT SAT, SHOULD THEY WHO WERE LEFT SITTING, BREAK UP, OR NOT
DARE ENACT AUGHT OF NEAREST AND PRESENTEST CONCERNMENT TO
PUBLIC SAFETY, FOR THE PUNCTILIO WANTING OF A FULL NUMBER,
WHICH NO LAW BOOK IN SUCH EXTRAORDINARY CASES HATH DETERMINED?
CERTAINLY IF IT WERE LAWFUL FOR THEM TO FLY FROM THEIR
CHARGE UPON PRETENCE OF PRIVATE SAFETY, IT WAS MUCH MORE LAWFUL
FOR THESE TO SIT AND ACT IN THEIR TRUST WHAT WAS NECESSARY
FOR PUBLIC. BY A LAW THEREFORE OF PARLIAMENT, AND OF A PARLIAMENT
THAT CONQUERED BOTH IRELAND, SCOTLAND, AND ALL THEIR ENEMIES
IN ENGLAND, DEFENDED THEIR FRIENDS, WERE GENERALLY ACKNOWLEDGED
FOR A PARLIAMENT BOTH AT HOME AND ABROAD, KINGSHIP
WAS ABOLISHED: THIS LAW NOW OF LATE HATH BEEN NEGATIVELY REPEALED;
YET KINGSHIP NOT POSITIVELY RESTORED; AND I SUPPOSE
NEVER WAS ESTABLISHED BY ANY CERTAIN LAW IN THIS LAND, NOR
POSSIBLY COULD BE: FOR HOW COULD OUR FOREFATHERS BIND US
TO ANY CERTAIN FORM OF GOVERNMENT, MORE THAN WE CAN BIND
OUR POSTERITY? IF A PEOPLE BE PUT TO WAR WITH THEIR KING
FOR HIS MISGOVERNMENT, AND OVERCOME HIM, THE POWER IS THEN
UNDOUBTEDLY IN THEIR OWN HANDS HOW THEY WILL BE GOVERNED.
THE WAR WAS GRANTED JUST BY THE KING HIMSELF AT THE BEGINNING
OF HIS LAST TREATY; AND STILL MAINTAINED TO BE SO BY THIS
LAST PARLIAMENT, AS APPEARS BY THE QUALIFICATION PRESCRIBED TO
THE MEMBERS OF THIS NEXT ENSUING, THAT NONE SHALL BE ELECTED
WHO HAVE BORN ARMS AGAINST THE PARLIAMENT SINCE SIXTEENFORTYONE. IF THE
WAR WERE JUST, THE CONQUEST WAS ALSO JUST BY THE LAW OF NATIONS.
AND HE WHO WAS THE CHIEF ENEMY, IN ALL RIGHT CEASED TO
BE THE KING, ESPECIALLY AFTER CAPTIVITY, BY THE DECIDING VERDICT
OF WAR; AND ROYALTY WITH ALL HER LAWS AND PRETENSIONS, YET
REMAINS IN THE VICTORS POWER, TOGETHER WITH THE CHOICE OF OUR
FUTURE GOVERNMENT. FREE COMMONWEALTHS HAVE BEEN EVER
COUNTED FITTEST AND PROPEREST FOR CIVIL, VIRTUOUS AND INDUSTRIOUS
NATIONS, ABOUNDING WITH PRUDENT MEN WORTHY TO
GOVERN: MONARCHY FITTEST TO CURB DEGENERATE, CORRUPT, IDLE,
PROUD, LUXURIOUS PEOPLE. IF WE DESIRE TO BE OF THE FORMER,
NOTHING BETTER FOR US, NOTHING NOBLER THAN A FREE COMMONWEALTH
IF WE WILL NEEDS CONDEMN OUR SELVES TO BE OF THE LATTER,
DESPAIRING OF OUR OWN VIRTUE, INDUSTRY AND THE NUMBER
OF OUR ABLE MEN, WE MAY THEN, CONSCIOUS OF OUR OWN UNWORTHINESS
TO BE GOVERNED BETTER, SADLY BETAKE US TO OUR BEFITTING
THRALDOM: YET CHOOSING OUT OF OUR OWN NUMBER ONE WHO HATH
BEST AIDED THE PEOPLE, AND BEST MERITED AGAINST TYRANNY, THE
SPACE OF A REIGN OR TWO WE MAY CHANCE TO LIVE HAPPILY ENOUGH,
OR TOLERABLY. BUT THAT A VICTORIOUS PEOPLE SHOULD GIVE UP
THEMSELVES AGAIN TO THE VANQUISHED, WAS NEVER YET HEARD OF;
SEEMS RATHER VOID OF ALL REASON AND GOOD POLICY, AND WILL IN
ALL PROBABILITY SUBJECT THE SUBDUERS TO THE SUBDUED, WILL EXPOSE
TO REVENGE, TO BEGGARY, TO RUIN AND PERPETUAL BONDAGE
THE VICTORS UNDER THE VANQUISHED: THEN WHICH WHAT CAN BE
MORE UNWORTHY?
FROM MISINTERPRETING OUR LAW, YOU RETURN TO DO AGAIN THE
SAME WITH SCRIPTURE; AND WOULD PROVE THE SUPREMACY OF
ENGLISH KINGS FROM ONE PETER TWO THIRTEEN AS IF THAT WERE THE APOSTLES
WORK: WHEREIN IF HE SAITH THAT THE KING IS SUPREME HE SPEAKS
SO OF HIM BUT AS AN ORDINANCE OF MAN, AND IN RESPECT OF THOSE
GOVERNORS THAT ARE SENT BY HIM, NOT IN RESPECT OF PARLIAMENTS,
WHICH BY THE LAW OF THIS LAND ARE HIS BRIDLE; IN VAIN HIS
BRIDLE IF NOT ALSO HIS RIDER: AND THEREFORE HATH NOT ONLY COORDINATION
WITH HIM, WHICH YOU FALSELY CALL SEDITIOUS, BUT HATH
SUPERIORITY ABOVE HIM, AND THAT NEITHER AGAINST RELIGION, NOR
RIGHT REASON: NO NOR AGAINST COMMON LAW; FOR OUR KINGS
REIGNED ONLY BY LAW: BUT THE PARLIAMENT IS ABOVE ALL POSITIVE
LAW, WHETHER CIVIL OR COMMON, MAKES OR UNMAKES THEM
BOTH, AND STILL THE LATTER PARLIAMENT ABOVE THE FORMER, ABOVE ALL
THE FORMER LAWGIVERS, THEN CERTAINLY ABOVE ALL PRECEDENT
LAWS, ENTAILED THE CROWN ON WHOM IT PLEASED; AND, AS A GREAT
LAWYER SAITH, ((..........))
BUT YOUR CRY IS, NO PARLAIMENT WITHOUT A KING. IF THIS BE SO,
WE HAVE NEVER HAD LAWFUL KINGS, WHO HAVE ALL BEEN CREATED
KINGS EITHER BY SUCH PARLIAMENTS, OR BY CONQUEST: IF BY SUCH
PARLIAMENTS, THEY ARE IN YOUR ALLOWANCE NONE: IF BY CONQUEST,
THAT CONQUEST WE HAVE NOW CONQUERED. SO THAT AS WELL BY YOUR
OWN ASSERTION AS BY OURS, THERE CAN AT PRESENT BE NO KING.
AND HOW COULD THAT PERSON BE ABSOLUTELY SUPREME, WHO
REIGNED, NOT UNDER LAW ONLY, BUT UNDER OATH OF HIS GOOD DEMEANOUR
GIVEN TO THE PEOPLE AT HIS CORONATION, ERE THE PEOPLE
GAVE HIM HIS CROWN? AND HIS PRINCIPAL OATH WAS TO MAINTAIN
THOSE LAWS WHICH THE PEOPLE SHOULD CHOOSE? IF THEN THE LAW
IT SELF, MUCH MORE HE WHO WAS BUT THE KEEPER AND MINISTER
OF LAW, WAS IN THEIR CHOICE; AND BOTH HE SUBORDINATE TO THE
PERFORMANCE OF HIS DUTY SWORN, AND OUR SWORN ALLEGIANCE IN
ORDER ONLY TO HIS PERFORMANCE.
YOU FALL NEXT ON THE CONSISTORIAN SCHISMATICS; FOR SO YOU
CALL PRESBYTERIANS, PAGE FORTY; AND JUDGE THEM TO HAVE ((.....
......)) THOUGH SOME
OF THOSE PRINCIPLES WHICH YOU THERE CITE CONCERNING KINGSHIP,
ARE TO BE READ IN ARISTOTLES POLITICS, LONG ERE POPERY WAS
THOUGHT ON. THE PRESBYTERIANS THEREFORE IT CONCERNS TO BE WELL
FOREWARNED OF YOU BETIMES; AND TO THEM I LEAVE YOU.
AS FOR YOUR EXAMPLES OF SEDITIOUS MEN, PAGE FIFTYFOUR, ET CETERA. CORA,
ABSALOM, ZIMRI, SHEBA, TO THESE YOU MIGHT WITH MUCH MORE
REASON HAVE ADDED YOUR OWN NAME, WHO BLOW THE TRUMPET
OF SEDITION FROM YOUR PULPIT AGAINST THE PRESENT GOVERNMENT:
IN REWARD WHEREOF THEY HAVE SENT YOU BY THIS TIME, AS I HEAR,
TO YOUR OWN PLACE, FOR PREACHING OPEN SEDITION, WHILE YOU
WOULD SEEM TO PREACH AGAINST IT.
AS FOR YOUR APPENDIX ANNEXED OF THE SAMARITAN REVIVED,
FINDING IT SO FOUL A LIBEL AGAINST ALL THE WELL-AFFECTED OF THIS
LAND, SINCE THE VERY TIME OF SHIP-MONEY, AGAINST THE WHOLE
PARLIAMENT, BOTH LORD AND COMMONS, EXCEPT THOSE THAT FLED
TO OXFORD, AGAINST THE WHOLE REFORMED CHURCH, NOT ONLY IN
ENGLAND AND SCOTLAND, BUT ALL OVER EUROPE (IN COMPARISON
WHEREOF YOU AND YOUR PRELATICAL PARTY ARE MORE TRULY SCHISMATICS
AND SECTARIANS, NAY MORE PROPERLY FANATICS IN YOUR
FANES AND GUILDED TEMPLES, THAN THOSE WHOM YOU REVILE BY
THOSE NAMES) AND MEETING WITH NO MORE SCRIPTURE OR SOLID
REASON IN YOUR SAMARITAN WINE AND OIL, THAN HATH ALREADY
BEEN FOUND SOPHISTICATED AND ADULTERATE, I LEAVE YOUR MALIGNANT
NARRATIVE, AS NEEDING NO OTHER CONFUTATION, THAN THE JUST
CENSURE ALREADY .
<N OF TRUE RELIGION>
<D 1673>
<E COLUMBIA6>
IT IS UNKNOWN TO  NO MAN, WHO KNOWS OUGHT  OF CONCERNMENT
AMONG US, THAT THE INCREASE OF POPERY IS AT THIS DAY
NO SMALL TROUBLE AND OFFENCE TO GREATEST PART OF THE NATION;
AND THE REJOICING OF ALL GOOD MEN THAT IT IS SO; THE MORE
THEIR REJOICING THAT GOD HATH GIVEN A HEART TO THE PEOPLE TO
REMEMBER STILL THEIR GREAT AND HAPPY DELIVERANCE FROM POPISH
THRALDOM, AND TO ESTEEM SO HIGHLY THE PRECIOUS BENEFIT OF HIS
GOSPEL, SO FREELY AND SO PEACEABLY ENJOYED AMONG THEM. SINCE
THEREFORE SOME HAVE ALREADY IN PUBLIC WITH MANY CONSIDERABLE
ARGUMENTS EXHORTED THE PEOPLE TO BEWARE THE GROWTH OF
THIS ROMISH WEED; I THOUGHT IT NO LESS THAN A COMMON DUTY
TO LEND MY HAND, HOW UNABLE SOEVER, TO SO GOOD A PURPOSE. I
WILL NOT NOW ENTER INTO THE LABYRINTH OF COUNCILS AND FATHERS,
AN INTANGLED WOOD WHICH THE PAPIST LOVES TO FIGHT IN, NOT
WITH HOPE OF VICTORY, BUT TO OBSCURE THE SHAME OF AN OPEN
OVERTHROW: WHICH YET IN THAT KIND OF COMBAT, MANY HERETOFORE,
AND ONE OF LATE, HATH EMINENTLY GIVEN THEM. AND SUCH
MANNER OF DISPUTE WITH THEM, TO LEARNED MEN, IS USEFUL AND
VERY COMMENDABLE: BUT I SHALL INSIST NOW ON WHAT IS PLAINER
TO COMMON APPREHENSION, AND WHAT I HAVE TO SAY, WITHOUT
LONGER INTRODUCTION.
TRUE RELIGION IS THE TRUE WORSHIP AND SERVICE OF GOD,
LEARNT AND BELIEVED FROM THE WORD OF GOD ONLY. NO MAN OR
ANGEL CAN KNOW HOW GOD WOULD BE WORSHIPPED AND SERVED UNLESS
GOD REVEAL IT: HE HATH REVEALED AND TAUGHT IT US IN THE
HOLY SCRIPTURES BY INSPIRED MINISTERS, AND IN THE GOSPEL BY HIS
OWN SON AND HIS APOSTLES, WITH STRICTEST COMMAND TO REJECT ALL
OTHER TRADITIONS AND ADDITIONS WHATSOEVER. ACCORDING TO THAT OF
SAINT PAUL, ((........))
AND DEUTERONOMY FOUR TWO ((.......
.......)) REVELATION TWENTYTWO EIGHTEEN, NINETEEN. ((......
.....)) ET CETERA. ((.......)) ET CETERA. WITH
GOOD AND RELIGIOUS REASON THEREFORE ALL PROTESTANT CHURCHES
WITH ONE CONSENT, AND PARTICULARLY THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND IN
HER THIRTYNINE ARTICLES, ARTICLE SIXTH, NINETEENTH, TWENTIETH, TWENTYFIRST, AND
ELSEWHERE, MAINTAIN THESE TWO POINTS, AS THE MAIN PRINCIPLES
OF TRUE RELIGION: THAT THE RULE OF TRUE RELIGION IS THE WORD OF
GOD ONLY: AND THAT THEIR FAITH OUGHT NOT TO BE AN IMPLICIT
FAITH, THAT IS, TO BELIEVE, THOUGH AS THE CHURCH BELIEVES, AGAINST
OR WITHOUT EXPRESS AUTHORITY OF SCRIPTURE. AND IF ALL PROTESTANTS
AS UNIVERSALLY AS THEY HOLD THESE TWO PRINCIPLES, SO ATTENTIVELY
AND RELIGIOUSLY WOULD OBSERVE THEM, THEY WOULD
AVOID AND CUT OFF MANY DEBATES AND CONTENTIONS, SCHISMS
AND PERSECUTIONS, WHICH TOO OFT HAVE BEEN AMONG THEM, AND
MORE FIRMLY UNITE AGAINST THE COMMON ADVERSARY. FOR HENCE
IT DIRECTLY FOLLOWS THAT NO TRUE PROTESTANT CAN PERSECUTE, OR
NOT TOLERATE HIS FELLOW PROTESTANT THOUGH DISSENTING FROM HIM
IN SOME OPINIONS, BUT HE MUST FLATLY DENY AND RENOUNCE
THESE TWO HIS OWN MAIN PRINCIPLES, WHEREON TRUE RELIGION IS
FOUNDED; WHILE HE COMPELS HIS BROTHER FROM THAT WHICH HE
BELIEVES AS THE MANIFEST WORD OF GOD, TO AN IMPLICIT FAITH
(WHICH HE HIMSELF CONDEMNS) TO THE ENDANGERING OF HIS
BROTHERS SOUL, WHETHER BY RASH BELIEF, OR OUTWARD CONFORMITY:
FOR WHATSOVER IS NOT OF FAITH, IS SIN.
I WILL NOW AS BRIEFLY SHOW WHAT IS FALSE RELIGION OR HERESY,
WHICH WILL BE DONE AS EASILY: FOR OF CONTRARIES THE DEFINITIONS
MUST NEEDS BE CONTRARY. HERESY THEREFORE IS A RELIGION TAKEN
UP AND BELIEVED FROM THE TRADITIONS OF MEN AND ADDITIONS TO
THE WORD OF GOD. WHENCE ALSO IT FOLLOWS CLEARLY THAT OF ALL
KNOWN SECTS OR PRETENDED RELIGIONS AT THIS DAY IN CHRISTENDOM,
POPERY IS THE ONLY OR THE GREATEST HERESY: AND
HE WHO IS SO FORWARD TO BRAND ALL OTHERS FOR HERETICS,
THE OBSTINATE PAPIST, THE ONLY HERETIC. HENCE ONE OF THEIR
OWN FAMOUS WRITERS FOUND JUST CAUSE TO STYLE THE ROMISH
CHURCH MOTHER OF ERROR, SCHOOL OF HERESY. AND WHEREAS THE
PAPIST BOASTS HIMSELF TO BE A ROMAN CATHOLIC, IT IS A MERE
CONTRADICTION, ONE OF THE POPES BULLS, AS IF HE SHOULD SAY, UNIVERSAL
PARTICULAR A CATHOLIC SCHISMATIC. FOR CATHOLIC IN GREEK
SIGNIFIES UNIVERSAL: AND THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH WAS SO CALLED,
AS CONSISTING OF ALL NATIONS TO WHOM THE GOSPEL WAS TO BE PREACHED,
IN CONTRADISTINCTION TO THE JEWISH CHURCH, WHICH
CONSISTED FOR THE MOST PART OF JEWS ONLY.
SECTS MAY BE IN A TRUE CHURCH AS WELL AS IN A FALSE, WHEN
MEN FOLLOW THE DOCTRINE TOO MUCH FOR THE TEACHERS SAKE,
WHOM THEY THINK ALMOST INFALLIBLE; AND THIS BECOMES, THROUGH
INFIRMITY, IMPLICIT FAITH; AND THE NAME SECTARY, PERTAINS TO
SUCH A DISCIPLE.
SCHISM IS A RENT OR DIVISION IN THE CHURCH, WHEN IT COMES TO
THE SEPARATING OF CONGREGATIONS; AND MAY ALSO HAPPEN TO A
TRUE CHURCH AS WELL AS TO A FALSE; YET IN THE TRUE NEEDS NOT
TEND TO  THE BREAKING OF COMMUNION; IF THEY CAN AGREE IN THE
RIGHT ADMINISTRATION OF THAT WHEREIN THEY COMMUNICATE,
KEEPING THEIR OTHER OPINIONS TO THEMSELVES, NOT BEING DESTRUCTIVE
TO FAITH. THE PHARISEES AND SADUCEES WERE TWO SECTS,
YET BOTH MET TOGETHER IN THEIR COMMON WORSHIP OF GOD AT
JERUSALEM BUT HERE THE PAPIST WILL ANGRILY DEMAND, WHAT!
ARE LUTHERANS, CALVINISTS, ANABAPTISTS, SOCINIANS, ARMINIANS,
NO HERETICS? I ANSWER, ALL THESE MAY HAVE SOME ERRORS,
BUT ARE NO HERETICS. HERESY IS THE WILL AND CHOICE PROFESTLY
AGAINST THE SCRIPTURE; ERROR IS AGAINST THE WILL, IN MISUNDERSTANDING
THE SCRIPTURE AFTER ALL SINCERE ENDEAVOURS TO UNDERSTAND
IT RIGHTLY: HENCE IT WAS SAID WELL BY ONE OF THE ANCIENTS,
ERR I MAY, BUT HERETIC I WILL NOT BE. IT IS A HUMANE
FRAILTY TO ERR, AND NO MAN IS INFALLIBLE HERE ON EARTH. BUT SO
LONG AS ALL THESE PROFESS TO SET THE WORD OF GOD ONLY BEFORE
THEM AS THE RULE OF FAITH AND OBEDIENCE; AND USE ALL DILIGENCE
AND SINCERITY OF HEART, BY READING, BY LEARNING, BY STUDY, BY
PRAYER FOR ILLUMINATION OF THE HOLY SPIRIT, TO UNDERSTAND THE
RULE AND OBEY IT, THEY HAVE DONE  WHAT MAN CAN DO: GOD WILL
ASSUREDLY PARDON THEM, AS HE DID THE FRIENDS OF JOB, GOOD AND
PIOUS MEN, THOUGH MUCH MISTAKEN, AS THERE IT APPEARS, IN
SOME POINTS OF DOCTRINE. BUT SOME WILL SAY, WITH CHRISTIANS IT
IS OTHERWISE, WHOM GOD HATH PROMISED BY HIS SPIRIT TO TEACH
ALL THINGS. TRUE, ALL THINGS ABSOLUTELY NECESSARY TO SALVATION:
BUT THE HOTTEST DISPUTES AMONG PROTESTANTS CALMLY AND CHARITABLY
ENQUIRED INTO, WILL BE FOUND LESS THAN SUCH. THE LUTHERAN
HOLDS CONSUBSTANTIATION; AN ERROR INDEED, BUT NOT MORTAL.
THE CALVINIST IS TAXED WITH PREDESTINATION, AND TO MAKE GOD
THE AUTHOR OF SIN; NOT WITH ANY DISHONOURABLE THOUGHT OF
GOD, BUT IT MAY BE OVER ZEALOUSLY ASSERTING HIS ABSOLUTE POWER,
NOT WITHOUT PLEA OF SCRIPTURE. THE ANABAPTIST IS ACCUSED OF
DENYING INFANTS THEIR RIGHT TO BAPTISM; AGAIN THEY  SAY, THEY
DENY NOTHING BUT WHAT THE SCRIPTURE DENIES THEM. THE ARIAN
AND SOCINIAN ARE CHARGED TO DISPUTE AGAINST THE TRINITY: THEY
AFFIRM TO BELIEVE THE FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST, ACCORDING
TO SCRIPTURE, AND THE APOSTOLIC CREED; AS FOR TERMS OF TRINITY,TRIUNITY
COESSENTIALITY, TRIPERSONALITY, AND THE LIKE, THEY
REJECT THEM AS SCHOLASTIC NOTIONS, NOT TO BE FOUND IN SCRIPTURE,
WHICH BY A GENERAL PROTESTANT MAXIM IS PLAIN AND PERSPICUOUS
ABUNDANTLY TO EXPLAIN ITS OWN MEANING IN THE PROPEREST WORDS,
BELONGING TO SO HIGH A MATTER AND SO NECESSARY TO BE KNOWN;
A MYSTERY INDEED IN THEIR SOPHISTIC SUBTLTIES, BUT IN SCRIPTURE
A PLAIN DOCTRINE. THEIR OTHER OPINIONS ARE OF LESS MOMENT.
THEY DISPUTE THE SATISFACTION OF CHRIST, OR RATHER THE WORD
SATISFACTION, AS NOT SCRIPTURAL: BUT THEY ACKNOWLEDGE HIM
BOTH GOD AND THEIR SAVIOUR. THE ARMINIAN LASTLY IS CONDEMNED
FOR SETTING UP FREE WILL AGAINST FREE GRACE; BUT THAT IMPUTATION
HE DISCLAIMS IN ALL HIS WRITINGS, AND GROUNDS HIMSELF
LARGELY UPON SCRIPTURE ONLY. IT CANNOT BE DENIED THAT THE
AUTHORS OR LATE REVIVERS OF ALL THESE SECTS OR OPINIONS, WERE
LEARNED, WORTHY, ZEALOUS, AND RELIGIOUS MEN, AS APPEARS BY
THEIR LIVES WRITTEN, AND THE SAME OF THEIR MANY EMINENT AND LEARNED
FOLLOWERS, PERFECT AND POWERFUL IN THE SCRIPTURES,
HOLY AND UNBLAMABLE IN THEIR LIVES  AND IT CANNOT BE IMAGINED
THAT GOD WOULD DESERT SUCH PAINFUL AND ZEALOUS LABOURERS
IN HIS CHURCH, AND OFTTIMES GREAT SUFFERERS FOR THEIR CONSCIENCE,
TO DAMNABLE ERRORS AND A REPROBATE SENSE, WHO HAD SO
OFTEN IMPLORED THE ASSISTANCE OF HIS SPIRIT; BUT RATHER HAVING
MADE NO MAN INFALLIBLE, THAT HE HATH PARDONED THEIR ERRORS,
AND ACCEPTS THEIR PIOUS ENDEAVOURS, SINCERELY SEARCHING ALL
THINGS ACCORDING TO THE RULE OF SCRIPTURE, WITH SUCH  GUIDANCE
AND DIRECTION AS THEY CAN OBTAIN OF GOD BY PRAYER. WHAT
PROSTESTANT THEN WHO HIMSELF  MAINTAINS THE SAME PRINCIPLES,
AND DISAVOWS ALL IMPLICIT FAITH, WOULD PERSECUTE, AND NOT
RATHER CHARITABLY TOLERATE SUCH MEN AS THESE UNLESS HE MEAN
TO ABJURE THE PRINCIPLES OF HIS OWN RELIGION? IF IT BE ASKED HOW
FAR THEY SHOULD BE TOLERATED? I ANSWER DOUBTLESS EQUALLY AS
BEING ALL PROTESTANTS; THAT IS ON ALL OCCASIONS TO GIVE ACCOUNT OF
THEIR FAITH, EITHER BY ARGUING, PREACHING IN THEIR SEVERAL ASSEMBLIES,
PUBLIC WRITING AND THE FREEDOM OF PRINTING. FOR
IF THE FRENCH AND POLONIAN PROTESTANTS ENJOY ALL THIS LIBERTY
AMONG PAPISTS, MUCH MORE MAY A PROTESTANT JUSTLY EXPECT  IT
AMONG PROTESTANTS; AND YET SOME TIMES HERE AMONG US, THE
ONE PERSECUTES THE OTHER UPON EVERY SLIGHT PRETENCE.
BUT HE IS WONT TO SAY HE ENJOINS ONLY THINGS INDIFFERENT. LET
THEM BE SO STILL; WHO GAVE HIM AUTHORITY TO CHANGE THEIR NATURE
BY INJOINING THEM? IF BY HIS OWN PRINCIPLES AS IS PROVED
HE OUGHT TO TOLERATE CONTROVERTED POINTS OF DOCTRINE NOT
SLIGHTLY GROUNDED ON SCRIPTURE, MUCH MORE OUGHT HE NOT IMPOSE
THINGS INDIFFERENT WITHOUT SCRIPTURE. IN RELIGION NOTHING
IS INDIFFERENT, BUT, IF IS COME ONCE TO BE IMPOSED, IS EITHER
A COMMAND OR A PROHIBITION, AND SO CONSEQUENTLY AN ADDITION
TO THE WORD OF GOD, WHICH HE PROFESSES TO DISALLOW. BESIDES,
HOW UNEQUAL, HOW UNCHARITABLE MUST IT NEEDS BE, TO IMPOSE
THAT WHICH HIS CONSCIENCE CANNOT URGE HIM TO IMPOSE, UPON
HIM WHOSE CONSCIENCE FORBIDS HIM TO OBEY? WHAT CAN IT BE
BUT LOVE OF CONTENTION FOR THINGS NOT NECESSARY TO BE DONE, TO
MOLEST THE CONSCIENCE OF HIS BROTHER, WHO HOLDS THEM NECESSARY
TO BE NOT DONE? TO CONCLUDE, LET SUCH A ONE BUT CALL TO
MIND HIS OWN PRINCIPLES ABOVE MENTIONED, AND HE MUST NECESSARILY
GRANT, THAT NEITHER HE CAN IMPOSE, NOR THE OTHER BELIEVE
OR OBEY OUGHT IN RELIGION, BUT FROM THE WORD OF GOD
ONLY. MORE AMPLY TO UNDERSTAND THIS, MAY BE READ THE FOURTEENTH
AND FIFTEENTH CHAPTERS TO THE ROMANS, AND THE CONTENTS OF
THE FOURTEENTH SET FORTH NO DOUBT BUT WITH FULL AUTHORITY OF THE
CHURCH OF ENGLAND; THE GLOSS IS THIS. ((.....
........)) AND
IN THE SIXTH ARTICLE ABOVE MENTIONED, ((...
...)) AND CERTAINLY WHAT IS NOT SO IS NOT TO BE REQUIRED
AT ALL; AS BEING AN ADDITION TO THE WORD OF GOD EXPRESSLY
FORBIDDEN.
THUS THIS LONG AND HOT CONTEST, WHETHER PROTESTANTS OUGHT
TO TOLERATE ONE ANOTHER, IF MEN WILL BE BUT RATIONAL AND NOT
PARTIAL, MAY BE ENDED WITHOUT NEED OF MORE WORDS TO COMPOSE IT.
LET US NOW ENQUIRE WHETHER POPERY BE TOLERABLE OR NO.
POPERY IS A DOUBLE THING TO DEAL WITH, AND CLAIMS A TWOFOLD
POWER, ECCLESIASTICAL AND POLITICAL, BOTH USURPED, AND THE ONE
SUPPORTING THE OTHER.
BUT ECCLESIASTICAL IS EVER PRETENDED TO POLITICAL. THE POPE
BY THIS MIXED FACULTY, PRETENDS RIGHT TO KINGDOMS AND STATES,
AND ESPECIALLY TO THIS OF ENGLAND, THRONES AND UNTHRONES KINGS,
AND ABSOLVES THE PEOPLE FROM THEIR OBEDIENCE TO THEM;
SOMETIMES INTERDICTS TO WHOLE NATIONS THE PUBLIC WORSHIP OF
GOD, SHUTTING UP THEIR CHURCHES: AND WAS WONT TO DRAIN
AWAY  GREATEST PART OF THE WEALTH OF THIS THEN MISERABLE LAND,
AS PART OF HIS PATRIMONY, TO MAINTAIN THE PRIDE AND LUXURY OF
HIS COURT AND PRELATES: AND NOW SINCE, THROUGH THE INFINITE
MERCY AND FAVOUR OF GOD, WE HAVE SHAKEN OFF HIS BABYLONISH
YOKE, HATH NOT CEASED BY HIS SPIES AND AGENTS, BULLS AND
EMISSARIES, ONCE TO DESTROY BOTH KING AND PARLIAMENT; PERPETUALLY
TO SEDUCE, CORRUPT, AND PERVERT AS MANY AS THEY CAN
OF THE PEOPLE. WHETHER THEREFORE IT BE FIT OR REASONABLE, TO TOLERATE
MEN THUS PRINCIPLED IN RELIGION TOWARDS THE STATE, I SUBMIT
IT TO THE CONSIDERATION OF ALL MAGISTRATES, WHO ARE BEST ABLE
TO PROVIDE FOR THEIR OWN AND THE PUBLIC SAFETY. AS FOR TOLERATING
THE EXERCISE OF THEIR RELIGION, SUPPOSING THEIR
STATE ACTIVITIES NOT TO BE DANGEROUS, I ANSWER, THAT TOLERATION IS
EITHER PUBLIC OR PRIVATE; AND THE EXERCISE OF THEIR RELIGION, AS
FAR AS IT IS IDOLATROUS, CAN BE TOLERATED NEITHER WAY: NOT PUBLICALLY,
WITHOUT GRIEVOUS AND UNSUFFERABLE SCANDAL GIVEN TO ALL
CONSCIENTIOUS BEHOLDERS; NOT PRIVATELY, WITHOUT GREAT OFFENCE
TO GOD, DECLARED AGAINST ALL KIND OF IDOLATRY, THOUGH SECRET.
EZEKIEL EIGHT SEVEN, EIGHT. ((.......
........)) AND  VERSE
TWELVE. ((......
......)) ET CETERA. AND IT APPEARS
BY THE WHOLE CHAPTER, THAT GOD WAS NO LESS OFFENDED
WITH THESE SECRET IDOLATRIES, THAN WITH THOSE IN PUBLIC; AND NO
LESS PROVOKED, THAN TO BRING ON AND HASTEN HIS JUDGEMENTS ON
THE WHOLE LAND FOR THESE ALSO.
HAVING SHOWN THUS, THAT POPERY, AS BEING IDOLATROUS, IS NOT
TO BE TOLERATED EITHER IN PUBLIC OR IN PRIVATE; IT MUST BE NOW
THOUGHT HOW TO REMOVE IT AND HINDER THE GROWTH THEREOF, I
MEAN IN OUR NATIVES, AND NOT FOREIGNERS, PRIVILEGED BY THE
LAW OF NATIONS. ARE WE TO PUNISH THEM BY  CORPORAL PUNISHMENT
OR FINES IN THEIR ESTATES, UPON ACCOUNT OF THEIR RELIGION?
I SUPPOSE IT STANDS NOT WITH THE  CLEMENCY OF THE GOSPEL, MORE
THAN WHAT IT APPERTAINS TO THE SECURITY OF THE STATE: BUT FIRST WE
MUST REMOVE THEIR IDOLATRY AND ALL THE FURNITURE THEREOF,
WHETHER IDOLS, OR THE MASS WHEREIN THEY ADORE THEIR GOD
UNDER BREAD AND WINE: FOR THE COMMANDMENT FORBIDS TO
ADORE, NOT ONLY ((ANY GRAVEN IMAGE, BUT THE LIKENESS OF ANY
THING  IN HEAVEN ABOVE OR IN THE EARTH BENEATH.......)) IF
THEY SAY THAT BY REMOVING THEIR IDOLS WE VIOLATE THEIR CONSCIENCES,
WE HAVE NO WARRANT  TO REGARD THE CONSCIENCE WHICH IS
NOT GROUNDED ON SCRIPTURE: AND THEY THEMSELVES CONFESS IN
THEIR LATE DEFENCES, THAT THEY HOLD NOT THEIR IMAGES NECESSARY
TO SALVATION, BUT ONLY AS THEY ARE ENJOINED THEM BY TRADITION.
SHALL WE CONDESCEND TO DISPUTE WITH THEM? THE SCRIPTURE
IS OUR ONLY PRINCIPLE IN RELIGION; AND BY THAT ONLY THEY WILL
NOT BE JUDGED, BUT WILL ADD OTHER PRINCIPLES OF THEIR OWN,
WHICH FORBIDDEN BY THE WORD OF  GOD, WE CANNOT ASSENT TO.
AND THE COMMON MAXIM ALSO IN LOGIC IS, AGAINST THEM WHO
DENY PRINCIPLES, WE ARE NOT TO DISPUTE. LET THEM BOUND THEIR
DISPUTATIONS ON THE  SCRIPTURE ONLY, AND AN ORDINARY PROTESTANT,
WELL READ IN THE BIBLE MAY TURN AND WIND THEIR
DOCTORS. THEY WILL NOT GO ABOUT TO PROVE THEIR IDOLATRIES BY THE
WORD OF GOD, BUT RUN TO SHIFTS AND EVASIONS, AND FRIVOLOUS DISTINCTIONS:
IDOLS THEY SAY ARE LAYMENS BOOKS, AND A GREAT
MEANS TO STIR UP PIOUS THOUGHTS AND DEVOTION IN THE LEARNEDEST.
I SAY THEY ARE NO MEANS OF GODS APPOINTING, BUT PLAINLY
THE CONTRARY: LET THEM HEAR THE PROPHETS; JEREMIAH TEN EIGHT. ((.....
.........)) HABAKKUK TWO EIGHTEEN. ((.....
.........)) BUT THEY ALLEDGE
IN THEIR LATE ANSWERS, THAT THE LAWS OF MOSES GIVEN ONLY TO THE
JEWS, CONCERN NOT US UNDER THE GOSPEL: AND REMEMBER NOT
THAT IDOLATRY IS FORBIDDEN AS EXPRESSLY, (IN SEVERAL PLACES OF
THE GOSPEL) BUT WITH THESE WILES AND FALLACIES ((COMPASSING
SEA AND LAND, LIKE THE PHARISEES OF OLD, TO MAKE ONE PROLYTE,))
THEY LEAD AWAY PRIVILY MANY SIMPLE AND IGNORANT SOULS, MEN
OR WOMEN, ((AND MAKE THEM TWOFOLD MORE THE CHILDREN OF
HELL THAN THEMSELVES,)) MATTHEW TWENTYTHREE. FIFTEEN. BUT THE APOSTLE HATH WELL
WARNED US, I MAY SAY, FROM SUCH DECEIVERS AS THESE, FOR THEIR
MYSTERY WAS THEN WORKING. ((.............)), SAITH HE,
((............)) ROMANS SIXTEEN. SEVENTEEN, EIGHTEEN.
THE NEXT MEANS TO HINDER THE GROWTH OF POPERY WILL BE TO
READ DULY AND DILIGENTLY THE HOLY SCRIPTURES, WHICH AS SAINT PAUL
SAITH TO TIMOTHY, WHO HAD KNOWN THEM FROM A CHILD, ((ARE
ABLE TO MAKE WISE UNTO SALVATION.)) AND TO THE WHOLE CHURCH
OF COLOSSI; ((.........
.....)) COLOSSIANS THREE. SIXTEEN. THE PAPAL ANTICHRISTIAN
CHURCH PERMITS NOT HER LAITY TO READ THE BIBLE IN THEIR OWN
TONGUE. OUR CHURCH ON THE CONTRARY HATH PROPOSED IT TO ALL
MEN, AND TO THIS END TRANSLATED IT INTO ENGLISH, WITH PROFITABLE
NOTES ON WHAT IS MET WITH OBSCURE, THOUGH WHAT IS MOST NECESSARY
TO BE KNOWN IS STILL PLAINEST: THAT ALL SORTS AND DEGREES
OF MEN, NOT UNDERSTANDING THE ORIGINAL, MAY READ IT IN THEIR
MOTHER TONGUE. NEITHER LET THE COUNTRYMAN, THE TRADESMAN,
THE LAWYER, THE PHYSICIAN, THE STATESMAN, EXCUSE HIMSELF
BY HIS MUCH BUSINESS FROM THE STUDIOUS READING THEREOF.
OUR SAVIOUR SAITH, LUKE TEN FORTYONE, FORTYTWO. ((.......
.........)) IF THEY
WERE ASKED, THEY WOULD BE LOATH TO SET EARTHLY THINGS, WEALTH,
OR HONOUR BEFORE THE WISDOM OF SALVATION. YET MOST MEN IN
THE COURSE OF PRACTICE OF THEIR LIVES ARE FOUND TO DO SO; AND
THROUGH UNWILLINGNESS TO TAKE THE PAINS OF UNDERSTANDING
THEIR RELIGION BY THEIR OWN DILIGENT STUDY, WOULD FAIN BE SAVED
BY A DEPUTY. HENCE COMES IMPLICIT FAITH, EVER LEARNING AND
NEVER TAUGHT, MUCH HEARING AND SMALL PROFICIENCE, TILL WANT
OF FUNDAMENTAL KNOWLEDGE EASILY TURNS TO SUPERSTITION OR
POPERY: THEREFORE THE APOSTLE ADMONISHES, ECCLESIASTES FOUR FOURTEEN
((.....)) EVERY MEMBER OF THE CHURCH, AT LEAST OF ANY BREEDING
OR CAPACITY, SO WELL OUGHT TO BE GROUNDED IN SPIRITUAL KNOWLEDGE,
AS, IF NEED BE, TO EXAMINE THEIR TEACHERS THEMSELVES,
ACTS SEVENTEEN. ELEVEN. ((....)) REVELATIONS TWO. TWO. ((...))
HOW SHOULD ANY PRIVATE
CHRISTIAN  TRY HIS TEACHERS UNLESS HE BE WELL GROUNDED HIMSELF
IN THE RULE OF SCRIPTURE, BY WHICH HE IS TAUGHT. AS THEREFORE
AMONG PAPISTS, THEIR IGNORANCE IN SCRIPTURE CHIEFLY UPHOLDS
POPERY; SO AMONG PROTESTANT PEOPLE, THE FREQUENT AND SERIOUS
READING THEREOF WILL SOONEST PULL POPERY DOWN.
ANOTHER MEANS TO ABATE POPERY ARISES FROM THE CONSTANT
READING OF SCRIPTURE, WHEREIN BELIEVERS WHO AGREE IN THE
MAIN ARE EVERY WHERE EXHORTED TO MUTUAL FOREBEARANCE AND
CHARITY ONE TOWARDS THE OTHER, THOUGH DISSENTING IN SOME
OPINIONS. IT IS WRITTEN THAT THE COAT OF OUR SAVIOUR WAS WITHOUT
SEAM: WHENCE SOME WOULD INFER THAT THERE SHOULD BE NO
DIVISION IN THE CHURCH OF CHRIST. IT SHOULD BE SO INDEED; YET
SEAMS IN THE SAME CLOTH, NEITHER HURT THE GARMENT, NOR MISBECOME
IT; AND NOT ONLY SEAMS, BUT SCHISMS WILL BE WHILE MEN
ARE FALLIBLE: BUT IF THEY WHO DISSENT IN MATTERS NOT ESSENTIAL TO
BELIEF, WHILE THE COMMON ADVERSARY IS
****